Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"It's time to de-evilize!" Marinette cried out, as she captured the Akuma in her yoyo. The yoyo flung back to her and snapped open as the white butterfly fluttered out.

"Bye bye little butterfly!" She watched as the white butterfly fluttered away to the distance, wondering where it would go. Back to Hawkmoth, or maybe it would be free to travel wherever it desired.

Marinette turned away from the butterfly, and tossed her lucky charm into the air, chanting, "Miraculous Ladybug!" Everything that was destroyed by the akumatized villain was restored in an instant with her powers. She heard a groan coming from across her, where Chat Noir was standing. She looked over to see Danielle, the akuma's victim, looking slightly dizzy. Chat Noir offered a hand to the girl, and she took it.

Danielle had become the Pollinator, a villain who wanted to destroy all sources of pollution. Anyone who got in her path was blasted with her pollinator gun and swallowed up by a flower.

“You okay?” Chat Noir asked the girl, who was blinking at him. 

“Just a bit dizzy.” She then shook her head. “Sorry, clearing my head. How… how did I get here? Was I akumatized?”

Marinette walked over besides Chat Noir, leaning an arm against his shoulder, “Yeah, but that’s all in the past. Do you remember anything before you got akumatized?”

Danielle looked around. “Yeah… I was protesting with my friends, but I think we all got into an argument, and then next thing I know there was the butterfly, and here I am.”

Marinette looked over to see a group of teens standing in the distance, looking hesitantly over at Danielle. Marinette pointed over at them. “Those guys over there wouldn’t happen to be your friends would they?”

Danielle turned around to face the group, who all started walking towards her. “Guys?”

“Danielle, you’re safe!” they cried out in relief.

Danielle, seeming to forget about Ladybug and Chat Noir, ran over to her friends. Marinette heard apologies in the distance, and once she was sure Danielle was safe, she turned to Chat Noir.

“Another villain defeated by the cat and bug team, ay milady?” he teased, leaning in.

Marinette tapped him on his nose pushing him back. “How many times do I have to tell you, it’s the bug and cat team?”

He grinned, holding out his fist. She knocked her fist against his as they both recited their catchphrase, “Pound it!”

“So any plans, milady?” Chat asked. “Maybe you and I can take a nice romantic stroll around Paris and--”

Before he could continue, Marinette’s earrings beeped signaling that her time was almost up as Ladybug. “I guess we’ll have to wait on the stroll. And for your information, it’s going to be a nice, friendly stroll!”

Chat sighed, dramatically pressing his hand against his chest. “How you wound me, milady!”

She rolled her eyes and turned away from her partner. She knew that he loved her. At first, she thought it was a joke, a mere crush. She reciprocated his flirting, just joking around with him. But it all changed when Chat told her, as her civilian self, that he was truly in love with Ladybug. It was all a shock to Marinette, she couldn’t believe that Chat… was actually in love with her. She didn’t reciprocate his feelings, though. She loved Chat Noir, but only as a friend. Her heart already belonged to someone else, and it had pained her to tell her partner that, but he needed to know. She wanted him to know she truly cared for him, she just didn’t want to lead him on. Marinette was surprised when he took it well, though, and their relationship still carried on as it used to. A part of her was scared that he would change, and there would be awkwardness, but he didn’t stop his incessant flirting, and Marinette was relieved because she couldn’t imagine Chat Noir any other way. But sometimes she couldn’t shake off the feeling that maybe a part of him was sad that she didn’t feel the same way. 

“Well, I guess I’ll see you later kitty!” She launched her yoyo and gave him a playful salute as she flew on top of the roof her yoyo connected to. It was late, much later than she would have hoped. She had to get home before it was time for dinner and to check on all the kwamis she now had the responsibility for. 

Marinette, when she was sure she was far away enough from Chat Noir, swooped down into an alley, and pressed her back against the wall. “Tikki, spots off!”

Her suit immediately disappeared, and now she was back to her regular civilian self. Tikki was nestled in her palms, rubbing her eye. Marinette smiled at her companion and rubbed Tikki’s head. “Good job today Tikki!”

She pulled out a cookie from her purse and handed it over to her kwami who dug in with gusto. “Ugh, I’m so tired. I want to go home and just sleep forever.”

“A guardian’s work is busy,” Tikki remarked, almost finished with her cookie.

Marinette grimaced. “You’re telling me…”

She was glad she was a guardian, she really was, but sometimes, it was just too much. She barely had any time for herself these days. Master Fu really put a heavy burden on her by giving her guardianship. Sometimes she found herself crying that she was only a teenager. She wanted to live her life. But she chose to be Ladybug, and it was now her responsibility. She loved all the kwamis, of course, but sometimes she missed the life she had before she became a guardian. When the only thing she had to worry about was becoming Ladybug and fighting bad guys. 

If she hadn’t told Alya about her real identity, she might have gone crazy. As reluctant as she had been to give away her identity, she knew she could trust Alya. And the moment she told her friend the truth, a sense of relief had run through her as she could finally breathe again. 

“For the record, I think you’re doing a great job being a guardian, Marinette!” Tikki piped up, pulling Marinette out of her head.

Marinette smiled fondly at her kwami. Tikki was always there to cheer her up whenever she felt down. Before she could say anything else, however, a surprised voice came from down the alley.

“M-Marinette?”

Marinette immediately froze, as she felt dread run through her veins. Shit. She knew that voice. She knew that voice. By reflex, her whole body turned to face the person standing a few feet away from her. She was met with a surprised Chat Noir, staring at her at the end of the alley, his arms hanging by his sides, his eyes wide. 

Holy shit.

Adrien watched his lady soar away from him, letting out a sigh as she went. “See you later, Ladybug…” he whispered. Unlike Ladybug, he didn’t have to worry about de-transforming anytime soon. Amid the battle against the Pollinator, he had to leave halfway after he used his cataclysm to charge Plagg back up. 

If only her time didn’t have to run out, maybe then they could’ve spent more time with each other. Adrien dreaded the thought of going home, where he would have nothing to do but eat dinner, all by himself, and then go up to his room alone. It wasn’t like his father was going to sit with him and ask him how his day went. 

Adrien knew how it would go. He’d enter his room, detransform, and then Nathalie would tell him in a half an hour that dinner was ready. He’d sit at the large dining table, which was meant for a couple of people to sit down at, all alone, and eat in complete silence as Nathalie awkwardly stood by. And then he’d go up to his room, left alone all by himself, with no one else, eagerly waiting for school the next day so he could see his friends. 

Most people hated going to school, but Adrien loved it. It was the time where he could be with his friends, where he didn’t have to worry about what his father would prevent him from doing. At school, he could breathe freely, unlike at home, which felt like confinement. So he dreaded going home right now. Being with Ladybug, fighting crime was just another way he could escape home. 

No, I don’t have to go yet, Adrien thought, as he pulled out his baton from his belt. He had some time to kill. He would just go on patrol, walk around the city and see if anyone was in danger. He highly doubted it, since most of the trouble in Paris came from Hawkmoth, but there was the occasional mugging or bank heist. Adrien honestly didn’t care if anything was going on, he just needed an excuse to not go home, and patrolling was the best one.

He extended his baton and landed on the roof that Ladybug had used to leave just minutes ago. From there he jumped onto the next roof and the next, pausing in between to listen for any trouble. Again, he knew that there probably wouldn’t be anything going on, but the purpose of the patrol was to make sure everything was tip-top.

Adrien landed on the next roof and stopped to survey the area around him. There didn’t seem to be anything here either, but before he could get ready to jump again, he heard some voices from below. 

“Ugh, I’m so… I want to… sleep forever,” he heard the voice below him say. Since he was high up, he couldn’t make out everything the voice was saying, and couldn’t hear it that clearly. 

Adrien frowned. Was someone in the alley? Who would be in the alley so late at night? Unless there was something suspicious going on down there. The way the person spoke, it sounded like they wanted to be out of there right that second. Adrien conjured up multiple ideas of what could be going on, one of which was some sort of illegal trade, and the person was fed up and wanted to go home already. 

He had to check. He wasn’t going to just land there in the midst of this though, he needed to sneak up and get a better idea of what he was dealing with. He ran to the other side of the roof and placed his baton on the edge. He slid down the baton, careful to not make any noise, and landed on the ground. He was at the entranceway of the alley, and the slight bit of light that the lamps on the streets provided gave him some sight. He walked slowly into the alley but stopped when he heard a familiar voice. 

“For the record, I think you’re doing a great job being a guardian, Marinette!” a tiny squeaky voice said. He knew that voice, he heard it before. His heart started beating wildly as he walked closer. Marinette. The voice said Marinette. The voice said the words “guardian” and “Marinette”. This had to be a coincidence. It couldn’t be what Adrien was thinking. 

He swallowed, as he took one step closer, and decided to call out her name. He needed to see if this was real, not some sort of illusion. His heart was beating so loudly in his chest, blood roaring through his ears, it seemed to cancel out any other sound around him.

“M-Marinette?” he asked, unable to keep his voice from shaking.

He heard a loud gasp, confirming it to be her. And suddenly a rustle, as she turned to face him. The light from the lamps of the street seemed to shine directly on her because he got a clear view of it now. There was Marinette in front of him, her face contorted in horror, her eyes wide with fear. And in her hands was the Ladybug kwami he had met before, whose voice he recognized, Tikki.

And just like that, it felt like Chat Noir’s world flipped over. Marinette was Ladybug.

Chapter Text

No. No no no no. This could not be happening. This was not happening. Marinette felt like her whole world was going to fall apart. Why was he here? He was supposed to be somewhere else, why on earth did it have to be him here standing in this very alleyway.

Her heart was beating so fast she felt like she was going to fall over just from the impact of each beat. The two of them had stared at each other for what felt like forever before Chat Noir finally opened his mouth.

“Marinette, why is--”

“Stop!” Marinette interrupted him. She felt so helpless. She was furious, worried, and couldn’t believe this was actually happening. It was all her fault. She spent so damn long in this alley, she should have waited till she got home to detransform, she would’ve been able to last that long!

But why was he here!? The identity she had been working so long and so hard to hide was now revealed. He knew, he knew, and it was killing her. She was angry at him for being here at this moment, but she was mostly angry at herself, for letting herself slip up. 

“Why are you here?” she yelled, her body shaking. She felt on the verge of tears. It was like nothing was going right for her. She had broken the number one rule, she wasn’t supposed to reveal herself to Chat Noir. She had seen what that world looked like firsthand, the world where the two of them knew. She also knew, according to Tikki, that there would be consequences for revealing their identities. 

“I… I was patrolling and I heard voices…” he stopped talking like he was at a loss for words.

“So you decided to eavesdrop!” One of her hands fell to her side in a fist, Tikki extremely quiet in her right hand, not saying a word. “You knew I came in this area, and you followed me, didn’t you? To see who I was!”

Chat Noir looked taken aback. “That’s not true! I had no idea you would detransform here! I-I was going on patrol, I swear!”

“This wasn’t supposed to happen!” she cried out. “We’re not supposed to know, we can’t know!”

Chat Noir didn’t say anything for the longest time, and Marinette felt tears of frustration well up in her eyes. She had to breathe, but she couldn’t. Her throat felt closed off, and her body was shaking so badly. She needed to calm down, she had to slow her erratic breathing. No matter how hard she tried though, it seemed to only get worse. 

“Marinette, are you okay?” Chat Noir asked, taking a step towards her, but she angrily shouted at him, “Don’t!”

He stopped, his eyes wide like he couldn’t believe how Marinette was acting. Marinette herself didn’t know why she was acting this way, she just felt so helpless, she was letting her body and feelings take over. 

“Marinette… I really… I really didn’t mean to find out! I swear! I was coming to check, and now I…”

“And now you know who Ladybug really is!” she finished for him, angrily. “Satisfied?”

She didn’t miss the flash of hurt across his face. She didn’t mean to be so mean, she didn’t know what was causing herself to lash out at her partner. She just felt so mad, her emotions were getting the better of her. 

She let out a deep breath as Tikki flew out of her palms, and pressed her hands against her temple. She couldn’t reverse time, she couldn’t wipe Chat Noir’s memory (no matter how much she wanted to), she couldn’t do anything. She pressed her back against the wall, suppressing a groan. 

“Both of you need to calm down,” Tikki finally said, breaking her silence. Marinette looked over at her kwami, who was hovering in between her and Chat Noir. “Especially you Marinette, you can’t let yourself get any more stressed!”

Marinette opened her mouth to say something but stopped herself. She was surprised at how calmly Tikki was taking this. She would think her kwami, who was so adamant against an identity reveal, would be freaking out.

“We can’t do anything to change this,” Tikki lamented. “What’s done has been done. Marinette, there’s no use worrying over it.”

Marinette pushed herself off the wall. “What do you mean Tikki! How can I not worry about this? I’ve spent so much time trying to keep it a secret, to make sure we both knew nothing about each other! And now it’s all gone to waste! Chat Noir knows who I am!”

She was supposed to be Ladybug, the person who had everything handled. She could solve any problem, get through anything. In being Ladybug, Marinette had this sense of confidence in herself that she loved. When she was Ladybug, she felt free, she wasn’t the klutzy girl she was as Marinette. And now, at this very moment, the image that she worked so hard on had shattered.

She didn’t want to admit it, but at the back of her mind, a part of her was troubled that Chat Noir now knew that she was Marinette. She didn’t know what he thought about Marinette, but she knew that whatever he did, it wasn’t how he viewed Ladybug. She was clumsy, and she didn’t have Ladybug’s confidence or authority. Compared to who she was as Ladybug… she felt pathetic. And now she was scared, as selfish as it must sound, that Chat Noir would think of her differently now that he knew who she was. 

Chat Noir whispered, “I… well since I know who you are, then it’s only right if I show who I am!”

“No!” both Marinette and Tikki exclaimed simultaneously.

If there was a way Marinette could prevent a full reveal, then she would. She couldn’t make Chat Noir forget who she was, but she would make sure Chat Noir wouldn’t reveal himself to her.

“Why not?”

“Because…” she whispered. “Just because.”

She didn’t want to tell him about all her insecurities, about the world she saw where they knew each other’s identities or the fact that something could go very wrong if they revealed their identities. She knew it was wrong to keep him in the dark, but right now, she couldn’t say anything to him. She wanted him to leave. She couldn’t face him. If he stayed any longer, she was afraid she’d cry in front of him. 

“Marinette--”

“Chat,” she interrupted him, turning away. “Please, just go.” 

There was a sharp intake of air, and for the next minute no one said anything, and Marinette refused to turn around to look at him. She just wished he would leave so she could go home.

“Okay,” he finally replied. “Okay.”

And then she heard the sound of the baton extend, and Chat Noir jump on it. She waited a few seconds, and Tikki finally said, “He’s gone.”

As soon as she heard those words, her knees gave out, and she fell to the ground, allowing her emotions to get the better of her. 

Marinette was Ladybug. Marinette was Ladybug . Marinette was his lady.

Adrien couldn’t believe it. The girl who sat behind him in class. The girl who could barely form coherent sentences around him. The girl who he admired, and considered one of his close friends… she was Ladybug. 

But how could that be? It wasn’t that he didn’t want to believe it, it was that it didn’t feel real. Yes, there was that one time he thought Marinette was Ladybug, but after it was disconfirmed, he never gave it a second thought.

His mind was reeling, as he sat on his bed, still transformed as Chat Noir. He was too occupied to detransform, and he knew any minute now Nathalie could knock on his door, but he didn’t care. 

It was all starting to make sense. Every time Ladybug was completing a mission, Marinette was gone. Marinette was always late to class… because she was saving the day as Ladybug. The reason Ladybug hadn’t come to his date that night when Glaciator attacked… was because she was Marinette…. He wanted to laugh, he actually did go on a date with his lady that day. 

The girl Adrien was in love with was Marinette. But… he never thought of Marinette that way. Yes, he liked her, of course, he did, but not in that way. She was just a friend. He loved Ladybug, but Ladybug was Marinette. His mind couldn’t process it. For some reason, it just didn’t make sense to him. He couldn’t grapple with this thought, even though he had just witnessed it. 

He knew he said he’d love Ladybug for whoever she is under the mask, he just felt so confused and shocked at the moment. He felt a mixture of emotions at that moment, happiness at finding out who his lady was, but at the same time, there was confusion, and… trouble. He wanted to know who Ladybug was ever since he fell in love with her, and he was truly glad that he knew now, but at the same time, it felt wrong. 

The way Marinette had looked at him, fear and anger in her eyes, he didn’t like it. He knew he had messed up. She looked like she was on the verge of tears, panicking and freaking out. She had lashed out at him, her words curt and angry. He knew she was frustrated with him, but it still hurt, the way she treated him. 

He felt terrible for what happened, but he really didn’t mean to figure it out. It was a mistake, but he didn’t think she would believe him now, no matter how hard he tried to explain. His mind felt like a mess. It was too much to process. Marinette was Ladybug, he was in love with Marinette, but he never considered Marinette that way. And now on top of that, Marinette was furious with him, it scared him to think she didn’t want to talk to him anymore.

Should he have just walked away? Never let her know he knew? That would’ve been worse, he thought. It was betraying her silently by not letting her know he knew her identity, she would be angrier in the long run. 

He pressed his face into his hands. It all felt like a blur, like what just happened was unreal. He tried so hard to wrap his head around the fact that he now knew who Ladybug was, but for some reason, his head didn’t want to cooperate. He always thought that when he finally figured out Ladybug’s identity, he would be beyond happy, he’d love the girl under the mask no matter what. Now? Now, it just didn’t feel like that. Maybe it was because he always imagined that Ladybug was some random girl he had never met before, not a girl he knew very well.

He still loved Ladybug very much, it was all… just too confusing for him. He was starting to get a headache. And he couldn’t get the image of Marinette’s horror-stricken face out of his head. Why was she so adamant to keep their identities a secret? If she knew who he was, wouldn’t it be easier for them then? They were classmates, they were really good friends in real life, couldn’t they then work together? But she outright refused, telling him to leave. 

It hurt, the way she just wanted him out of her face. He had wanted to stay, but he knew if he did, it would make things worse. She shut him down so quickly when he wanted to reveal himself. It wasn’t fair, to him or her, to keep his identity secret. She should know who he is now that he knew who she was, but she refused, and if he had revealed himself against her wishes, things would probably be a lot worse.

It made him wonder, what would Marinette think if she did know his identity? He knew Marinette considered him, as Adrien, a friend, and she liked him (well he hoped she did), but what if she was disappointed that he was Chat Noir? 

His mind went back to that day when Marinette had told him she was in love with Chat Noir. He realized now it was all a lie to divert his suspicions about her being Ladybug. Because Ladybug had made it very clear many times that she loved someone else… and Marinette had told him that day on the balcony when Glaciator attacked, that there was someone else she was in love with. But… who? Was it Luka? She and him dated for a while, but then they broke up, so it couldn’t have been him, right?

It was all a mess. He was in love with Ladybug, who was Marinette, and he truly didn’t know what to think of that. And Marinette, who was Ladybug, was in love with someone else. Adrien grabbed his head and let out a shout of anger. “It’s too much! I can’t handle it!”

He knew that it wasn’t over between them, there were still many things to be said, but he didn’t know if Marinette wanted to talk. Every time he had tried, she interrupted him or lashed out. It made him scared that things would be different now. No matter what, now that he knew who she was, things would be different. 

He fell back on his bed, placing an arm over his eyes. “Plagg, claws in,” he whispered, and immediately his costume disappeared, and Plagg was floating over him.

For once, Plagg didn’t say anything, but he clearly knew everything that just occurred. “You knew, didn’t you? That Marinette was Ladybug?”

Plagg remained silent for a bit, before he finally replied, “Yes. I just didn’t think you’d ever figure out anytime soon, kid. And I really didn’t know she’d react that way.”

“But why? Why did she react that way? Why is she so against revealing our identities?” Adrien exclaimed, rising up, facing his kwami.

Plagg frowned. “I… I don’t know, but I would have to guess that Tikki told her something that made her act this way.”

Adrien didn’t say anything and stared down at his lap. His mind was a mess, and any minute now Nathalie was going to knock on his door and tell him dinner was ready, but he was far from hungry.

“Marinette is the girl I love, Plagg,” Adrien whispered, still staring down.

Plagg sighed. “Then why do you seem so confused about it?”

“I… I don’t know.”

Chapter Text

Marinette hadn’t slept a wink last night. She stayed up all night thinking over the events of yesterday. It wasn’t a dream. It had actually happened. Chat Noir had figured out she was Ladybug. 

As soon as he had left the alley, she sat there, tears falling down, her breathing uneven, as she tried hard to suck in air, and let it out, but all it felt like was her lungs being pinched. She sat there for a good ten minutes, her hands against the hard gravel, her mind an absolute mess. She couldn’t process anything. All she could think in those moments… all her mind would allow her to think was, he knows. He knows. You let him figure it out. He knows. 

Tikki had tried to calm her down, but her mind had drowned out her kwami. At that moment, it was just Marinette and her mind, at complete war with each other. Finally, Tikki had broken her out of her trance by pressing herself against Marinette’s arms with a sad look on her face.

“Marinette,” Tikki had whispered. “We need to go home. You have to calm your emotions, what if Hawkmoth senses your negativity!”

Tikki had been right. She had already been careless once that night, she couldn’t be careless again and risk being akumatized. It had also been super late at that point, so close to dinner, and her parents would’ve found her missing. Nodding, Marinette had stood, transformed, and somehow found herself home. 

As soon as she had reached home, her parents called her down to eat. Dinner with her parents had been incredibly awkward. While they were all happy, she was trying her hardest not to cry, not to break down in front of them. It felt like agony, like eons passed, as she sat there, staring down at her lap. She barely touched her food and gave vague answers, afraid her voice would give her away.

Her parents noticed though, how could they not notice their usually excited daughter being extremely quiet. They had asked her if anything was wrong, and it took everything in Marinette to give a confident reply that wouldn’t give her away. She claimed she wasn’t feeling well, and if it was alright with them, she really wanted to go to bed. They clearly hadn’t been convinced, telling her she should take some medicine, but she refused, throwing in a few “I’m just really tired” and “I had a long day” to get them off of her back. 

As soon as she had entered her room, she broke down. It wasn’t fair. Why had it happened? The kwamis from her guardian box had surrounded her, as she cried in her bed, clearly concerned for the girl.

Daizzi had circled around Marinette. “The clear liquid is coming out of her eyes again!”

“What’s wrong Marinette?” the kwamis had started pestering Marinette, and she covered her ears. 

“Please… leave me alone, I just want to be alone, right now,” she had begged. She didn’t want to talk about it, for it made her feel worse. She just wanted to be alone. 

The kwamis had looked hurt, and she had sighed. “Tikki can tell you, I just… need some time, please.”

After that she turned to her side on her bed, trying her hardest to fall asleep. But she failed. All she could do was think, and let her mind take over her, no matter how much she had wanted to forget.

Now Marinette still lay in her bed, staring up at her ceiling. It felt like there were weights in the bags of her eyes, threatening to close her lids any second. She was already late for school, that much she knew, but she had no plans on going. She was too tired and preoccupied to function correctly. Her phone was on silent, but she had no doubt that it was buzzing with texts from Alya. 

Alya, she thought. I’m going to have to tell her. Just not yet… I don’t want to talk. I’ll tell her tomorrow… yeah tomorrow, that sounds good. Marinette bent an elbow over her face, shielding her eyes from the sun, letting out a loud sigh. 

She felt like she was a failure. No, she was a failure. She had failed everyone. She had failed as guardian, she had failed as a superhero, and she had failed Master Fu. From the beginning, she was always strict about keeping her identity secret. She knew as a superhero she had to fulfill her duty, and hide who she was. Master Fu had expected it of her, her kwami had expected it of her, her role of a guardian had expected it of her. And because of her carelessness, she had failed. 

It wasn’t the end of the world that Chat Noir knew who she was, but things would be different. Everything she feared could happen. What if Hawkmoth somehow akumatized one of them and learned of their identities? What if the reality she saw where Chat Noir was akumatized into Chat Blanc occurred? Marinette felt more comfortable when they knew nothing about each other, that way their personal lives wouldn’t mix with their superhero lives. That’s how it was supposed to be when you were superheroes, she never understood why Chat Noir couldn’t understand that. Superheroes are supposed to keep their identities secret to protect themselves and their loved ones. 

But what scared Marinette more than she wanted to admit was the fear of change. Chat Noir would see her as Marinette, not Ladybug. It would definitely lead to a big change in their relationship, as he would most likely treat her differently now that he knew who she was. And she didn’t like that. She didn’t want that. She just wanted everything to be normal. Maybe it was selfish of her to want, but she liked their dynamic the way it was. This changed everything, and she knew their relationship could never go back to the way it was. 

To think she went through so much work to prevent Chat Noir from figuring out her identity, only for him to figure out in the end. She pretended to be in love with him as Marinette to divert his suspicions, and then set up the whole Multimouse charade as well. All of her work had gone to waste because in the end he now knew. 

“Marinette, are you okay?” she heard the soft voice of Tikki ask.

Marinette removed her elbow to gaze up at her kwami, looking down at her concerned. Marinette had barely discussed any of what happened yesterday with her kwami. Her shock made her not want to talk to anyone at all.

“I’m… just tired,” she replied, her voice hoarse. 

“I told all the other kwamis about last night--”

“I don’t see why it’s such a big deal!” Xuppu exclaimed, flying over to where Tikki was. “Your friend Alya knows! What’s the difference if Chat Noir knows?”

“The difference is that Alya isn’t a full time superhero!” Tikki explained. “Chat Noir is! It’s dangerous for them to know their identities. Hawkmoth specifically wants Chat Noir and Ladybug’s miraculouses! Revealing themselves… results in them having to give up their miraculouses!”

Marinette jumped up at that. “I don’t have to give it up, do I!?”

Tikki stared at Marinette. “That was Master Fu’s rule as guardian because… he thought that it would be more dangerous and easier for Hawkmoth to gain your miraculouses if you both knew who the other was!” Tikki looked extremely sad as she went on, “You’re supposed to relinquish your miraculouses if you find out your identities.”

Marinette’s stomach was flipping over. She was going to throw up. She couldn’t imagine not being Ladybug any more. This couldn’t be the only solution! There was no way she could give up her miraculous over this mistake! She knew for the longest time since Tikki always made sure to remind her, that if either her or Chat Noir found out about each other’s identities they’d be forced to give up their miraculous. That thought had crossed her head a couple of times since last night, but she kept pushing it away hoping that it wouldn’t have to come to that. However, now Tikki was mentioning it, and Marinette felt her breathing go erratic all over again.

“No! I won’t allow it!” Marinette fisted her hands. “I’m the new guardian, and I can make the rules! I don’t have to go by what Master Fu said!”

“But isn’t that going against the Order of the Guardian rules?” she heard Mullo ask.

Marinette frowned. “I remember there being a bunch of other rules, like kwami’s not living outside the box, or a guardian not having a miraculous. But we don’t have to follow them, Su-Han was able to gloss over those rules!”

Tikki sighed. “But Marinette, this is bigger than that! This is Chat Noir figuring out who you really are!”

Marinette couldn’t believe the words from her kwami. “So what? You’re saying you want me to give you up?”

Tikki looked horrified. “Of course not Marinette! I would never, I love you! It’s always been the rule, though, to give up your miraculous if either one of you find out each other’s identities! Besides, Chat Noir knows your identity, what if Hawkmoth figures it out?”

Marinette swallowed. “I know Chat Noir, Tikki, he’s not stupid. He won’t let something like that happen. He… I’ll have to talk to him about last night. We need to discuss what we’re going to do from here, but I’m not giving you up. As the new guardian, I can make the rules now, Master Fu isn’t here to stop me. And besides… it’s not like anyone has to know that we found out!”

Worry was evident on Tikki’s face. “Marinette, that’s wrong! What if something bad happens! You know how strict the identity of a superhero is!”

“I know, of course I know. But I… I can’t do anything about it! I can’t go back and change the past no matter how much I want to. I… I failed Tikki, I know that. I just have to work hard to make sure nothing else can go wrong,” Marinette clenched her blanket, the tears starting to build up again.

“Marinette, you did not fail. Please don’t say that. A mistake was made, yes, but you’re still the same strong girl. I don’t want to leave you either... “ Tikki sighed, before turning to Marinette. “We’ll think of something, I trust you, I know you’ll be smart in your decisions.” Tikki flew over and pressed her face against Marinette’s cheek.

Marinette held her kwami and gave her a kiss on her head. The other kwami’s noticed, and clearly jealous, all swarmed to Marinette, wrapping her in a hug. 

“It’ll be okay Marinette!” each one said.

Would it though? Tikki still looked like she had more to say to Marinette, but she had a feeling Tikki didn’t want to say anything in front of the other kwamis. Marinette knew how adamant Tikki was about keeping their identities secret, it was partly why Marinette was so strict as well. She wondered if Plagg was as strict as Tikki. Maybe not, considering how many times Chat wanted to reveal their identities. 

She had been scared that Tikki would force her to give up her miraculous, scared that both she and Chat Noir would have to give them up. The thought scared her so much, she couldn’t even think about it, her stomach winding up every time she did. She was relieved though that Tikki agreed with her, and didn’t push her about it when she said she’d change the rule as guardian. No one would have to know, she’d just have to clear it with Chat Noir too. 

Suddenly Marinette heard her mother’s voice. “Marinette! Sweetie, are you awake? I’m coming up!”

“Hide!” she ordered the kwamis. They all quickly flew back to their box, and Tikki hid behind Marinette.

Her mom popped up, opening the trapdoor. “Marinette, you’re late for school! What are you doing!”

“M-mom! I’m… I just woke up… I don’t feel so good,” she stammered.

Her mom’s eyebrows rose up, as she entered Marinette’s room. “Are you okay? Is it from last night? You’re still feeling bad?” She climbed up Marinette’s ladder and sat next to her on her bed. Her cool palm rested against Marinette’s forehead, trying to gauge if her daughter had a fever.

“Your forehead isn’t hot,” Sabine noted. 

“I, uh, think it's my stomach. I barely got any sleep last night because of it! It really hurts, and now I’m tired and not feeling well, so I can’t go to school!” Marinette felt bad for lying to her mom, but she knew too well that she was in no shape to go to school and see everyone. If only her mom knew the real reason, how badly she messed up. 

Her mom blinked at her, and pulled her towards her, wrapping Marinette in a hug. “Are you sure that’s the case? You looked terrified and worried last night, dear. Is something wrong?”

Marinette’s breath caught in her throat, her arms clutching her mom’s shirt. She wanted so badly to let herself break down in her mother’s arms, to cry like a baby, and tell her what happened. But she couldn’t. 

Instead, she pulled away from her mom and gave her a fake smile, which she hoped seemed genuine enough. “Nothings wrong! I just have a stomach bug that’s all! I just have to rest up today, and everything will be a-okay!”

Her mother looked unconvinced, as she stared at Marinette. “Okay, sweetie. Rest up, I’ll go make some Ginger Chicken soup to help with your stomach ache!”

She leaned in and kissed Marinette’s cheek. “Thanks Mom,” Marinette replied weakly, laying back in bed to show her mom that she was going to sleep. As soon as her mom left, Tikki, who had switched her location to hiding underneath Marinette’s blanket, reappeared. 

“You’re going to have to talk to Chat Noir, Marinette.”

“I know,” Marinette turned to her side, closing her eyes, Chat’s shocked face from last night reappearing in her mind. “I just… don’t want to face him.”

“You’ll have to face him, if not today, then during an akuma attack. You can’t let this stop you from being Ladybug, or from being the hero everyone depends on. You’re just going to have to work harder and make sure what happened last night doesn’t affect you as Ladybug.” 

Everything Tikki was saying was true, Marinette knew that. But she still wasn’t brave enough to face him, especially after the way she had reacted last night. She had let her emotions get the better of her, a bad habit of hers, and lashed out. She said things to hurt him, and she panicked. She acted nothing like a superhero last night. She knew she’d have to talk to him, but if she did see him, she didn’t trust herself enough to not make another fool out of herself, or to let her emotions take over. She was supposed to be Ladybug, cool, calm, and collected. But since last night, she felt nothing of the sort. 

“Marinette?” Tikki asked when Marinette still hadn’t replied.

“Yeah… I know .”

Marinette didn’t come to school today. Class was about to start, and there was still no sign of her. She was known to be late to class, but something told Adrien that she wouldn’t be coming. Adrien didn’t know whether he should feel disappointed or relieved. On one hand, he wanted to see her, he wanted to see her happy and not freaked out and angry at him. But on the other hand, he didn’t know how he would react. He was scared he’d do something to show he knew, and he wasn’t sure if he was ready to face her yet. He still hadn’t come to terms with what had happened yesterday. All night and at breakfast, his mind had been in a blur, constantly replaying last night’s events. 

Nino walked over, just in time before class was about to start, and sat beside him. “Hey dude.”

Adrien gave him a slight smile. “Hey.”

“What’s up?”

I figured out that the love of my life, the superhero that everyone admires, is actually Marinette Dupain-Cheng. 

“Uuuh, not much. How about you?” he laughed, awkwardly. If only he could tell Nino. He’d been dying to tell someone. It was bottling inside of him, and he felt like he was going to go crazy if he didn’t tell someone other than Plagg (who didn’t have much to say for once). 

That was partly why he wanted to see Marinette so bad, so he could talk to her about it (well not as Adrien ). And because he wanted to see her, to remind himself that it was real. That what he saw last night wasn’t some sort of hallucination. Part of his mind still refused to accept it, maybe because it happened so quickly and he barely got to process it. Maybe he was still in shock. Yeah, that was it, shock. 

Nino was talking about something, he heard him mention something about a date with Alya, but Adrien wasn’t paying attention. He felt bad, but he just couldn’t bring himself to be a part of what was happening around him. He was stuck in his head, and he was troubled. He figured out the identity of the love of his life, and instead of being happy or jumping for joy, he just felt conflicted. His stomach was bunching up, like there was some sort of gaping hole, from the nonstop thinking he had been doing.

Miss Bustier decided to start class, and everyone in the room went quiet as she began her lesson. Adrien turned around in his seat once, to briefly glance at Marinette’s empty desk behind him, before turning back around quickly. Ladybug sat behind him in class. To think, all this time, Ladybug was always there. Around him, every second. 

He thought about it for a few seconds, putting a hand over his mouth to suppress a laugh. How could it be that Ladybug had always been closer to him than he thought? How could it be that the girl who could barely form coherent sentences around him was the person he spent day after day fighting akumas with? 

He knew Marinette, but he didn’t know her that well. It was a bit difficult for him for so many reasons. It was hard having friends with the way his father treated him, refusing to let any of his friends come over, or barely letting him hang out with them. It wasn’t only that though. Marinette could barely form a coherent sentence around him. Every time he came over to talk to her or he said something, she freaked out or hid behind Alya. She could barely talk around him. And for the longest time, he thought it was because he intimidated her, or maybe she didn’t like him. And that thought hurt because he really did like her.

However, she told him that wasn’t the case at all. She assured him that she did like him, but she kept rambling, so he almost saw it as a lie. He wanted to believe she liked him as a friend, but he just wasn’t sure. Around everyone else she could talk, she was confident, and she was funny. Around him, she just seemed too shy. 

Of course, there were times where he and Marinette could talk, those moments were rare. Regardless, he considered Marinette an extremely kind and caring person. She wasn’t afraid to stand up for what was right, and she was nice to everyone. He once claimed… that she was their everyday Ladybug. Again he felt like laughing. If only he had known that day that she was Ladybug. 

He just never put that together. Marinette never acted like Ladybug around him. If he didn’t know any better, it was like they were two separate people. There were some similarities, like their confidence and kindness, and how they both were good leaders. But Marinette was clumsy (which he did find pretty cute), and she could get very nervous and shy. As Ladybug she was stubborn and strong, and cool-headed. She almost acted like a different person as Ladybug, and he could actually talk to Ladybug. Even so, among the differences, Marinette and Ladybug were more alike than he thought. Now that he was thinking about it, actually thinking about it, it seemed to make sense.

Why Marinette was always late to class, why she was always leaving when there was an akuma attack. It also made sense why he never saw Marinette and Ladybug at the same time… but wait, he had seen them . When Ms. Mendeleiev was transformed into Kwami Buster, he saw Ladybug take away the mouse miraculous from her. He had suspicions before that Marinette was Ladybug, that Ladybug went to school at François Dupont, but they had been denied when Marinette told her she loved him, and when he saw her with Ladybug. But he knew she was Ladybug now, so how could that be? What in the world did she do to hide that? 

“Adrien!”

Adrien looked up to see everyone looking at him in class, and Miss Bustier with her arms crossed over her chest, an unimpressed eyebrow cocked. 

“Well looks like you're paying attention now, would you care to answer my question?”

“I… um,” Adrien’s eyes widened. He hadn’t been paying attention at all, lost in his own thoughts. Usually, when he zoned out in class, which wasn’t often, he listened enough so that if he were asked a question he could answer. However, now that wasn’t the case at all. He looked over at Nino, hoping his friend would help him.

“Ahem, Adrien I asked you, not Nino!”

Adrien looked sheepishly at his teacher. “What was the question?”

Miss Bustier shook her head in disappointment. “Next time, pay attention, Mr. Agreste.”

“Will do,” he responded. Looks like had to keep his thoughts silent until class ended.

“I can’t believe it, you , not paying attention in class. That’s a first!” Nino laughed, as they leaned against the wall. School was over and Adrien and Nino were walking to the entrance, ready to go home. Nino couldn’t get over Adrien being reprimanded in class. 

“Haha, yes it’s hilarious.” Adrien rolled his eyes. 

“Okay, but seriously, dude, what was up? I noticed that you were so lost in class. You even seemed super tense.”

Nino noticed? Was he really that open with his facial expressions? He turned his head away from his friend. “Oh, I was just thinking about…” He didn’t know what lie to provide.

“Was it your dad? Did he say something?” Nino frowned. Nino never failed to show his disdain for Adrien’s father. He always claimed his father was a heartless person. Adrien was glad his friend cared so much, but at the end of the day, regardless of how his father treated him, he was still his father. 

“My father? Oh um, well--” Adrien stopped when he saw Alya pass by. A perfect opportunity to avoid answering Nino because honestly, he had no answer. “Alya!” he called out to her, and the girl who was focused on her phone turned to face him. She walked over to him, putting her phone in her pocket. 

“Hey Adrien, what’s up?”

“I noticed Marinette wasn’t in class today, is she okay?” he asked. If anyone were to know about Marinette, it was definitely Alya. 

Alya’s eyes widened. “You want to know about Marinette!?”

Why was she so surprised about it? “Um, yeah? I just was wondering how she’s doing, she’s not sick or anything?”

Alya smiled widely at him, sharing a look with Nino, before turning back to Adrien. Adrien was confused, was he missing something? Why was it such a big deal for him to ask about Marinette? 

Alya cleared her throat and pressed her glasses against her nose. “Actually I have no idea, I’ve been texting, but she hasn’t responded at all.” She rolled her eyes. “Knowing that girl, she’s probably still sleeping or something. I’m probably going to visit her later, to check up on her.”

A mischievous look suddenly gleamed on her face. “Want to come along?”

He didn’t think it would be that easy to go see Marinette. It’s not like he wouldn’t consider visiting her on his own, but he just could imagine how awkward it would be if it was just him. He’d spent time with Marinette alone before, and it wasn’t always that awkward. He swallowed. He just didn’t want to admit that he wasn’t ready. He didn’t know if he could be around her alone as Adrien without messing up. If he had Alya and Nino with him, he was sure he wouldn’t do anything stupid, and he would… be more confident.

“Yeah, sure, I’ll go!”

“Really! Awesome!” Alya threw her hands up. Adrien couldn’t understand why she was so excited. 

“What about your bodyguard?” Nino asked, pointing to the Gorilla, who was sitting at the wheel. 

Oh yeah, there was still him. “It’ll only be a few minutes, right? I’m sure I can convince him to give me a few minutes.”

Nino shook his head. “Your old man is really something.”

Adrien gave Nino a sad smile and ran down the rest of the stairs to the car. He tapped on the window, and the Gorilla looked over at him, rolling down his window. Adrien had a feeling he could convince his bodyguard, his bodyguard often listened to his requests. Adrien had a feeling it was because the Gorilla held sympathy for Adrien. Adrien was grateful, but the pity that Nathalie and the Gorilla gave him, still hurt.

“My friends and I want to go visit one of my sick friends,” Adrien told him. “Please, can you just give me a few minutes to go see her? She lives right next to the school.”

The Gorilla frowned, looking reluctant.

Adrien gave him a smile. “Please! It will only be a few minutes!”

The Gorilla stared at him for a few seconds, before finally sighing and giving him a grunt. A grunt that meant yes. Adrien grinned, feeling grateful. “Thank you! I’ll be right back!”

He turned back to Nino and Alya and gave them a thumbs up. The three of them walked past the street, to the Boulangerie Patisserie, the bakery Marinette’s parents owned. Adrien always loved this bakery, Marinette and her parents were all super skilled bakers, and he had a huge sweet tooth. He didn’t get to eat sweets often because of his strict model diet. 

When they opened the door, a bell rang signaling their entrance. Marinette’s parents were behind the counter. “Hi Mr. Dupain and Mrs. Cheng!” Alya waved to Marinette’s parents, and so did Adrien and Nino.

“Oh, Alya, Nino, and Adrien! Hello!” Mrs. Cheng smiled. “What brings you here?”

“Want to try some coconut macaroons?” Mr. Dupain interrupted, holding out a tray of fresh macaroons. “Hot out of the oven.”

Adrien’s mouth watered at the sight. He reached out at the same time as Nino and Alya and took one. It was warm, and Adrien felt his stomach squeeze. The first bite was literally heaven, the sweet and soft taste dissolving on his tongue. 

“This is amazing, Mr. Dupain!” he complimented the man, who was beaming with pride.

“Glad you like them! You can take some more, I have more baking in the oven.”

Oh, he’s an angel, Adrien thought, looking over at Mr. Dupain. He took another one, as Alya explained, “We came to check up on Marinette, she wasn’t at school today and wanted to check up on her! Is she okay?”

Mrs. Cheng smiled, placing a hand on her cheek. “Oh you’re all such good friends! Marinette is okay! She just has a stomachache, that’s all.”

Stomachache, Adrien took a bite of the other macaroon. He doubted it. He had a feeling that Marinette was lying to not go to school. 

“Can we go see her?”

Mrs. Sabine shook her head. “Of course any other time I’d let you, but I went to go give her some soup for her stomachache, but she was fast asleep. It didn’t look like she got any sleep last night, the stomach bug must’ve been that bad. But when she wakes up, I’ll tell her you guys came to visit!”

She didn’t get any sleep, Adrien frowned. He couldn’t help but feel guilty about it like it was his fault. If only he could tell her he didn’t mean to figure out. If only he could ease her worries. He clenched his hand into a fist. He had to see her. He didn’t want her to worry anymore, and he didn’t want to avoid his thoughts anymore. Adrien needed to be brave, and he needed to do something. 

It took all of Adrien’s confidence to go and visit Marinette. He wasn’t even sure if she was awake or if she wanted to see him, but he had to try. When he went home, he spent his time studying, ate dinner, and then he had sat in his room “practicing piano” mulling over what he had to do. He wanted to see Marinette. He was done avoiding her and trying to pretend that it was an illusion. He saw who she was, and he couldn’t take it back. He was still so conflicted over his feelings, but he thought if he saw her his mind would clear up. 

If anything, he was determined to get to know Marinette better. He wanted to know more about his lady, about his friend. And he knew it would be difficult as Adrien, but Ladybug was always open with Chat Noir, and Marinette more open to Chat than she was with Adrien. 

The whole time in his room, he stared up at the ceiling, his mind reeling. What could he possibly do to help Marinette? He wanted to convince her that there would be no danger in him knowing. He wanted to restore their relationship to what it used to be, however, he knew it would be almost impossible. There would always be a change now that he knew. 

He had sat there thinking, Plagg whining and complaining that Adrien was being a bore and that he wanted some camembert. Adrien had ignored him, his mind trying to formulate something, something that Marinette would hopefully agree to. But Ladybug was super stubborn, and even though he’s never known Marinette to be stubborn, they were the same person. And Marinette, she’d still treat Chat the same as she did when she was Ladybug, right? He really hoped so. 

But as he had sat on the bed, his phone, which was playing piano music, went on an ad. It was some sort of story, a man trying to promote his fairytale podcasts, but telling a story. The story, which was Rumpelstilskin, started to play. Rumpelstilskin. Huh. His mom used to read him that story all the time as a kid. He had laid there, the ad playing, until he realized that he needed to continue the piano music. He had got up, grunting, ready to skip the ad. He had stopped, however, when the story got to the part where Rumpelstilskin told the Queen that she could keep her child if she guessed his name in three days. 

He had stood over, listening to the story playing out, when he suddenly got an idea. A plan. He had a plan. He had turned to Plagg, and suddenly transformed, mustering all his confidence, it was time to see Marinette. 

Now, he was jumping from roof to roof, nearing Marinette’s house, hoping that she would be there on her balcony. If she wasn’t, he’d lose his confidence and go back home. He approached a roof that let him see directly Marinette’s house. And there she was, on her balcony, the moon seemed to shine only on her. In her hands was a broom, but she stood near the railing, her eyes up to the sky.

He swallowed. Here goes nothing, he thought as he jumped onto the roof over her balcony. He climbed onto her railing, whispering, “Marinette--”

Marinette let out a shriek, turning around, raising the broom. Adrien gasped, backing up, but she stopped the broom mid-air when she saw it was Chat Noir.

“Chat Noir!?” she quivered. 

“Were you going to hit me with that broom?”

“I- no. Er, I mean,” Marinette looked at the broom in her hand blinking. “Maybe. You just came out of nowhere. What are you doing here?”

Adrien warily eyed that broom, which she was still holding. He put his hands up. “I just want to talk, you can put the broom down. Why do you have one up here anyway? Planning on sweeping me off my feet?” It seemed odd to keep a random broom up on the balcony. 

She glared at him, clearly irritated by his pun. Yeah, it wasn’t his best one, but he wanted to at least try to lighten the atmosphere. It clearly wasn’t working. “I was… cleaning,” she said lamely, darting her eyes away from him. 

He paused, as an awkward silence lingered between them. He had no idea what to say, and she clearly didn’t want to say anything either. Finally, he cleared his throat and asked, “So, um… how are you?”

He wanted to smack himself across the face. Really Adrien, REALLY? That’s the best you could do? Ask her how she’s doing? He just had no idea what to say. When he made the decision to come here, he had a plan, he knew what he was going to try and accomplish, but now that plan seemed to vanish from his mind. 

All he could think when looking at her is, she’s Ladybug. This isn’t a dream or some sort of illusion. Marinette is really Ladybug. I’m talking to Ladybug in her civilian form. Me and Ladybug are talking. Every time I’ve been talking to Marinette, I’ve actually been talking to Ladybug. He wished his mind would shut up. He was thinking all of this the whole day, and he had told himself to stop, but now that he was in front of Marinette, the thoughts got even louder. 

Marinette turned to him, her face unreadable. “Chat-”

“We should talk,” he interrupted her before she could tell him to leave, or tell him she didn’t want to. They couldn’t stay like this forever, pretend that yesterday didn’t happen. He wanted to talk about it, he had been dying to talk about it. But if she didn’t want to, he wouldn’t force it. He just hoped she would listen.

When she didn’t say no, or stop him, he took that as a hint to continue. “We can’t pretend yesterday didn’t happen.”

“We can’t?” she muttered, semi-sarcastically, finally putting the broom against the railing. She turned her head away, so he couldn’t see her face. 

“I wanted to talk to you,” he whispered, getting down from the railing, yet still standing away from her. “About last night. I want you to know, I really, really didn’t do it purposefully. I had no idea you were there, and I didn’t mean to find out that you were…” He couldn’t finish the sentence.

Marinette’s grip tightened on the rail. “I… I know that. I know you didn’t mean to.”

It didn’t seem like that last night, Adrien thought.

And as if reading her thoughts she echoed, “I know it didn’t seem like that last night. And… I was… I know I said some things, but I didn’t mean them.” She squeezed her eyes shut.

“Are you okay?” Adrien asked, noticing how tense she was. 

Marinette turned to him, her lips trembling. “I… I… I don’t know.”

Adrien cocked his head, but she continued, taking a deep breath. 

“I don’t know what to think, all I can think is that you know, and you’re not supposed to know! Do you have any idea what’s supposed to happen once we know our identities?”

Adrien knew. He knew very well because Plagg had told him so many times. His stomach churned as he stared at Marinette. She wouldn’t… she wasn’t really considering…

“We’re supposed to relinquish our miraculouses,” she choked out.

Adrien’s eyes widened. “You aren’t going to… you really aren’t considering it are you? Are you going to take them away?”

He came here with a plan, not to give up his miraculous. His main source of freedom. 

Marinette frowned. “No… no I’m not, I’m the guardian now, and I make up the rules. I’m not going to take them away.”

Adrien felt relief wash through him. He had no idea what he would do if he was forced to give up not only his ring but his companion. Plagg was the only one he could talk to, tell everything to. Without him, he’d be so lost. 

“Chat Noir, we can’t change the past, I can’t make you forget. But I need to know… can I trust you to keep this all a secret? To make sure nothing bad happens now that you know?”

Adrien recoiled, feeling hurt. How could she even ask that? Why would she even think he’d do something reckless, and how could she not trust him? He frowned and turned his head. “Is that even a question Marinette?”

She sucked in a breath when he said her name. “I just… wanted to be sure. I don’t like any of this Chat, I don’t want you to know. In fact, I’m going crazy with the thought that you do know. I can’t stop worrying about what could happen now that you know--”

“But how do you know something bad could happen? How are you so sure?”

Marinette seemed to freeze as she looked at him in horror. She opened her mouth, trying to say something, but closed it again. After a long pause, she finally said, “No I don’t know… but I do know that it’s dangerous if Hawkmoth ever figures out.”

“But he won’t, we both can make sure of that,” Adrien tried to assure her. He was worried about the direction this conversation was taking. He didn’t want it to go to, "no more identity reveal, we need to be secretive". That was the complete opposite. He felt as if they went with that route it would only cause more worry, more trust issues. He wanted to know Marinette better, and he wanted her to know him as well. 

It was time. Now or never to tell her his plan.

“But that’s not the only reason I came here.”

“What?”

“I have a proposition.” He wanted to smack himself again. Did he really say it like that? He sounded so stupid. She gave him a confused look, and he faltered. No. He came here with a goal, and he wouldn’t leave without accomplishing that goal. He took a deep breath before continuing.

“I think that you’re getting too worried about this whole identity reveal thing, and I don’t feel comfortable with only me knowing who you are.”

“Chat--” she started, but he put a hand up. He wanted to finish.

“Instead, if you don’t want me to outright reveal my identity, then instead, I think it’s better if you guess who I am.”

She blinked at him, her face in complete shock. 

“We can spend more time with each other, and you can have three guesses to figure out who I am. If you don’t guess correctly, then you won’t have to know who I am. But if you do, then we can work together, and you’ll know me both with the mask and under it.”

There he said it. He had no idea what her response would be, but if she accepted his deal, he was confident enough that his lady would be able to guess who he was underneath the mask.

Chapter Text

Marinette wasn’t sure she heard Chat Noir correctly. The two of them stared at each other for what felt like forever before Marinette finally opened her mouth. All she could muster, though, was, “What?”

Chat put his hands up. “Okay, before you say anything, I know you’re going to say no, but at least listen to what I have to say?”

“Listen? What do you mean! You know this whole idea is stupid!” Marinette exclaimed. “Didn’t you hear a single word I just said? We can’t know each other’s identities! It was a complete mistake that you figured out mine, but I cannot know yours!”

Sometimes she wondered if anything she said ever went through Chat’s head. She just told him they needed to be even more careful, and he comes up with this? Why couldn’t he understand that their identities were supposed to be a secret! Why not just tell the whole world who they are at this point?

Chat sighed. “I heard, loud and clear, and I’m going to tell the truth. Why should it be such a big deal? I know your identity, what’s you not knowing mine going to accomplish?”

Marinette tried to think of a rebuttal but stood dumbfounded. She wasn’t sure how to answer that. She didn’t want to admit that he did sort of, kinda, maybe, had a point. But even if he did, she wasn’t going to let him convince her! 

He went on though. “Marinette, I know that you want to hide our identities, and I totally respect your opinion on that. I was ready to hide them for the rest of our lives since you wanted that, but now that I know who you are, I think you’re being a bit too harsh about this.”

She frowned. She knew he didn’t mean it as a jab, but still. She didn't think she was being all that harsh, she just thought she was doing her job as a superhero, as a guardian! She was abiding by the rules!

“It’s like you said, there’s no way we can go back in time and change anything. I know who you are, so don’t you think it’s unfair that you’re being kept in the dark? Wouldn’t it just be easier to know each other's identities, that way we can work together?”

Didn’t he understand, though, that she didn’t care about being left in the dark? Yeah, maybe she was a bit curious about who he was under the mask, but that didn’t matter. Tikki had made it clear that she couldn’t let another mistake happen and figure out his identities. Marinette had to admit though, the whole idea of them working together freely… it sounded nice. She had Alya to talk to about everything, but it wasn’t the same because Alya wasn’t a full-time superhero. With Chat Noir, he understood what she was going through, he worked with her almost every day. If they knew each other’s identities, then they could tell each other everything, they could work together freely, and she would have someone else to talk to. 

She shook her head, no, she wouldn’t think that. She wouldn’t be swayed (no matter how tempting it seemed). Besides, no matter how badly either of them wanted to, Marinette had seen firsthand the world where the two of them figured out each other’s identities. A post-apocalyptic universe where somehow Chat Noir had been akumatized and caused Paris to sink, destroying the city and so many peoples’ lives. All because he somehow figured out she was Marinette, and she figured who he was. Something had happened, she wasn’t sure what, but she didn’t want to know. 

Her grip tightened on the railing. She thought of telling him multiple times but always refrained, thinking it was better that way. But maybe she should tell him, to let him know that was why they shouldn’t reveal themselves. But she stopped herself, she didn’t want to bring it up now. Instead, she said, “Chat, you know we can’t!” Why couldn’t he get it through his head?

“Why don’t I have a choice in this matter?” he asked. Marinette turned to him and saw his face was serious now. “It’s my identity, isn’t it? Why is it that your word is the final say?”

Wow. She didn’t expect that. He never really said anything like that before. She didn’t think he ever felt that way. She always thought that her reasoning was right… because it was dangerous to reveal themselves. But those words started to take root inside of her. He was right that it was his identity, and he should get a say, but… 

“Marinette, I’m not going to force you to see who I am under the mask. As much as I wish you would understand my side, and let me choose what I want to do with my identity, I won’t do anything. That’s why I brought up this compromise. That way both of our sides are heard. I won’t reveal myself if you guess wrong, and I’m not gonna reveal myself right away, that way you can get more comfortable with the idea of me revealing myself. And if you guess right I’ll reveal myself! Also this way, we can actually get to know each other better!”

Marinette squeezed her eyes shut. Everything Chat was saying was true. Was it selfish to do it her way only, to not listen to his choices? She didn’t know because she always thought it was selfless to not reveal themselves, to not give in to the temptation. She couldn’t wrap her brain around any of this. If only, if only, Chat hadn’t seen her last night, things could be normal. They wouldn’t be sitting here having this difficult conversation. 

She knew the right answer would be to say no, Tikki would most definitely expect her to say no. But a traitorous part of her wanted to say yes, to give in. And the fact that Chat was willing to… give her time, not let her know who he was right away, let her feel comfortable. She felt Tikki’s presence, though. Tikki had hidden behind a flower pot when Chat arrived, although Marinette didn’t understand what the point was now that Chat knew. Even though she couldn’t see Tikki, Marinette knew her kwami was urging her to say no.

After all, didn’t Marinette agree this morning that she’d do whatever it took to stop a full reveal? Her kwami was depending on her, expecting her to say no. Besides, it was selfless to give up what you truly wanted for the greater good. 

She had to tell him no. That they were better off just going back to the way things used to be. He would just have to get over the fact that he knew who she was. They couldn’t afford the possibility of messing up. 

But as she opened her mouth to tell him, she found that she couldn’t say it. She stopped herself and instead stared down at the dark street below her balcony. A few lamps were on each corner lighting it up, but thankfully no one was walking around to see a literal superhero on her balcony. Why could she just say it? She had to tell him no.

Chat must’ve sensed how long the silence went on for and cleared his throat. “You don’t have to answer today, just… think about it, okay? Maybe sleeping on it will help.”

“I--” Marinette turned to see him take out his baton. She needed to tell him that there wasn’t any point in sleeping on it, that her choice had already been made. But she couldn’t. Instead, she just stood there, dumbfounded.

“Goodnight Marinette,” he whispered, and then he let his baton extend him to the roof next to her balcony. She watched as he jumped from roof to roof until he slowly disappeared from her vision.

As soon as he was gone, Tikki reappeared. “Why didn’t you tell him no?”

Marinette turned to her kwami. “I did… a bunch of times.”

“Not just now, you didn’t say anything Marinette! You should’ve said no!”

I know, but I couldn’t. I don’t know why, Marinette thought. It should’ve been easy, she should’ve just said no and told him to leave. So why hadn’t she? She swallowed, closing her eyes tight. She knew why, she just didn’t want to say it. Because no matter how much she told herself that they were supposed to keep their identities a secret… a part of her wanted to know, to get rid of this burden on her chest, to be able to finally talk to someone. 

If she accepted the deal, it didn’t matter whether or not she guessed who he was, she at least could get to know Chat better, and now that he knew who she was she wouldn’t have to hide anything. She had never thought about it before tonight, but she knew that more than anything she just wanted to talk, she wanted to be able to know everything about her partner, that way the weight on her chest could finally be lifted. 

“You have to tell him no,” Tikki said firmly.

Marinette stared out into the distance where Chat had disappeared moments ago. “What if I want to know him though? What if I want to hang out with him, as me, Marinette.”

Tikki gasped. “Marinette, you can’t!”

Marinette shook her head. Tikki was right. She couldn’t. Why was she even thinking this way? No matter what, when she saw Chat Noir tomorrow, she would tell him. And she’d tell him no.

There was no way Marinette could escape school today. She hadn’t looked at her phone once the whole day yesterday, and she knew Alya would kill her. She had opened up her phone to over a hundred texts from Alya, as well as a bunch from her other friends, Rose, Juleka, Alix, and Mylene. 

They were all worried about her, and it was wrong of her to ignore them for as long as she did. But she was on her way to school now, and she would see them and apologize. She’d tell them she was knocked out the whole day from her illness, but she was better now. Well, at least she’d tell that to the others. Alya, however, needed to know everything that had just happened. 

She was dying to tell someone other than Tikki, and now it was time to face the fact that Chat Noir knew who she was, and on top of that proposed a whole deal to her on her balcony last night. Alya would most definitely freak out. And Marinette did not doubt that her best friend would tell her to accept the deal no question. 

She walked into the school building, scanning the courtyard for Alya. Her eyes fell to where Alya was, standing near the staircase… talking to Nino and Adrien. Adrien. Marinette almost forgot the boy even existed. After the past two days, her mind had been so muddled she hadn’t once thought about the love of her life. That was a new record for her, two days without thinking about Adrien.

But there he was, standing against the staircase, his beautiful gorgeous face in a smile as he laughed at something Alya said. Marinette shook her head, this was no time to be drooling over Adrien. She had to talk to Alya, she had to keep her focus.

She walked over to Alya, urgently, just wanting to get her best friend alone and tell her everything. Nino saw her approaching and then pointed towards Marinette. The three of them turned towards Marinette, and Alya’s eyes widened. 

“Marinette Dupain-Cheng! You have a lot of nerve ignoring me!” Alya exclaimed as Marinette neared them, placing her hands on her hips. “Do you have any idea how worried I was? You could’ve at least texted me!”

Marinette didn’t even look at Adrien and Nino, as she worried her bottom lip. “I know, and I’m sorry, you can berate me all you want later, but I really really need to talk to you right now!”

Alya blinked. “Huh? Oh, um, okay?”

When Alya didn’t budge, Marinette grabbed her hand. “ Alone.”

“Ooooh, okay!” Alya snapped her fingers. “Well I’ll see you two later, in class?”

“See you later, Alya,” Adrien waved. And then he turned to Marinette. “I hope you’re doing better now Marinette.”

Marinette looked over at him, her face heating up. “Oh, um, yeah, a lot better. See you.”

She pulled on Alya’s hand and dragged her to the locker room. It was rude, she knew, but she just didn’t have the time to think about anything else right now. Alya looked at her and then Adrien.

“Did I just see that correctly? You walk away from Adrien Agreste so coldly?”

Marinette winced. “I wasn’t rude or anything was I?”

“Not rude… just very prompt, not like you.” Alya pulled slightly on Marinette’s hand. “Did you know, he asked about you yesterday? Actually he came with me and Nino to check up on you, but I guess your mom already told you that.”

Her mom did tell her, and under normal circumstances, she would’ve been screaming her lungs out in joy. But right now, that was something that she could care less about. She poked her head into the locker room, looking around to see if anyone was in there. The last few people were exiting, getting ready to head to class. 

Marinette pulled Alya in and took her to her locker. “Whoa, okay, something is clearly wrong. Are you okay?”

Marinette looked around, to make sure that no one was there, and when she was satisfied, she turned to Alya, her hands shaking. 

Alya looked concerned, as she took Marinette’s hands. “Marinette, seriously, are you okay? You’re worrying me!”

“Chat,” Marinette whispered. “Chat Noir found out.”

Alya’s eyes widened. “What… do you mean?”

“He found out I’m Ladybug.”

Adrien watched as Marinette dragged Alya away. Marinette had barely said anything to him, hadn’t even looked at him until he said something to her. It was so unlike her. 

“Wonder what’s up with her,” Nino remarked.

After Adrien left Marinette’s balcony last night, he sat in his room staring at the ceiling for what felt like forever. She was extremely against his idea, that was for sure, and it kind of hurt to see how much she didn’t want to know who he was. He understood her side… to a certain extent, but he found himself saying things he never said before.

Maybe it was wrong of him to accuse her of only thinking about herself and not listening to his side. But after hearing her make all the choices every time he said something, eventually, he couldn’t stop himself from telling her that he had a choice too. It was his identity, why couldn’t he get a say in what happened? 

After that, she seemed dumbfounded and didn’t say anything else, instead, staring out into the distance. He figured that maybe it was better to give her space, let her think it over. He prayed that she would say yes, that she wouldn’t say no and make them go back to the way things used to be, except even more awkward. 

He was confident that his plan would at least let him know Marinette better. If anything, even if she didn’t guess who he was (though he really wanted her to), at least he could ease her worries. He’d learn more about her, and maybe she’d be more comfortable around him. And hopefully, hopefully, she’d guess right. If she accepted, that is.

That was the pit of worry stemming from his stomach. What if she said no? He wanted so badly to use this opportunity to finally get to know the girl he loved better, especially now that he knew who she was under the mask. Of course, Adrien would always regret finding out her identity the way he did, but maybe it was good that he did. With him finding out, he finally had the stepping stones in place to learn more about her. And since he knew Marinette, they could work together as a team much better. 

“Earth to Adrien!” Nino was waving a hand in front of Adrien’s face, bringing him back to the real world.

“Huh?”

“Dude, I’ve been calling your name for the past minute. Are you okay? I’ve never seen you this spacey.”

Adrien scratched his head. He was always sure to keep his composure, and to keep his thoughts to himself, not letting them show on his face. But ever since he found out about Marinette, it was like he was in a whole other world. He needed to bring himself back because clearly, he could see that it was causing Nino to question him, and if Nino started questioning his behavior it was only a matter of time before the rest of his friends did, then Nathalie, then… his father.

“Sorry, I was just… lost in thought I guess. No big deal,” Adrien gave a nervous laugh, as he put his hands in his pockets. 

Nino looked unconvinced but shrugged. “If you say so, anyways, let’s go, class is about to start.”

Class? Adrien looked around to see everyone walking up the stairs to their classrooms, but he noticed that Marinette and Alya were still gone. Last he saw, they were headed to the locker rooms. Adrien couldn’t understand, though, what Marinette had to tell Alya. She seemed super urgent about it too. 

Could it be about what happened? Adrien thought. No way. Marinette was so against them telling each other’s identities, there was no way she’d tell Alya… right? He needed to hear what she had to tell Alya, or else that thought would take root in his mind for who knows how long.

“Adrien? Class? Hellooo?”

“Uh, class? Actually, why don’t you head on first without me? I have to… get something from the locker room!”

Nino raised a brow. “Really?”

“Yep, really, so I’ll see you in class!” Adrien walked off towards the locker room, giving Nino a lame wave. He knew he was acting really strange around Nino, and Nino would definitely start to find out that something was going on, so the quicker Adrien regained himself the better.

The courtyard had mostly cleared out, with Nino and Nathaniel, and Marc being the last ones to go up the stairs. Adrien walked awkwardly to the locker room where Marinette and Alya had gone into and stood outside.

“I never pegged you for an eavesdropper, kid,” Plagg chuckled, emerging from his bag. 

Adrien frowned. “It’s not eavesdropping, I just… want to know what Marinette has to say, that’s all!”

“Standing outside the locker room, listening into a conversation that doesn’t involve you, kind of sounds like eavesdropping to me.”

Adrien winced. “Okay, maybe it is eavesdropping, but I’m only doing it because I want to know what Marinette is telling Alya. I know it's wrong, but I just need to know or else I’m gonna be worrying the whole day.”

Plagg yawned. “Hey, I’m not stopping you. But her conversation probably has nothing to do with you.”

That’s what Adrien was hoping. Besides, if that was the case, then he’d leave. And he was sure that that was the case, it was just him overthinking that was making him eavesdrop. That’s all.

He opened the door ever so slightly, so he could hear the conversation better. He couldn’t see Marinette or Alya through the door, but he heard Alya say something.

And then. “He found out I’m Ladybug.”

What!?

Adrien couldn’t even think straight, as he lost his balance and found himself falling through the doors onto the floor of the locker room, in plain sight for Marinette and Alya to see.

Chapter Text

There was a loud crash, and Marinette jumped, immediately turning to see the cause. She wasn’t planning on seeing Adrien Agreste sprawled on the floor of the locker room. Adrien was on the floor of the locker room. He was on the floor of the locker room, where she just told Alya that Chat knew she was Ladybug. 

Shit, what if he heard? WHAT IF HE HEARD? This wasn’t good. Marinette already had one person knowing her identity, she’d be screwed if someone else found out. Her heart was beating erratically as she stared at the blonde who was rubbing his head, pushing himself off the floor onto his knees. 

Why was he even here? Last she checked he was with Nino, and everyone should be in class. It made no sense! 

“Adrien?” Alya exclaimed. “What are you doing here, are you okay?”

Adrien looked up at them, wide-eyed. His eyes were locked on Alya, but then his gaze shifted to Marinette, and Marinette swore she saw him grimace slightly. He was grimacing at her? No, it had to be a trick of the light or something Marinette made up. Adrien rarely looked at anyone negatively, he was always smiling. 

“I… I was coming to grab something from my locker and I accidentally slipped and fell. Someone must’ve dropped some water or something,” Adrien chuckled, but it sounded forced and nervous. 

But… there was no water out there when Marinette walked in. Did someone just happen to spill it when they were leaving the locker room? 

The nervousness in his voice caused Marinette to panic. What if he heard her? She wouldn’t know what to do if someone else found out her identity. She might just have a mental breakdown. She swallowed, wondering how she could ask him if he heard anything without sounding suspicious.

Hey, by any chance did you hear me say I was Ladybug to Alya? No that was so stupid, and Marinette didn’t trust herself enough not to say this, so she kept her mouth shut. Instead, she stood rooted in place, as Alya walked over to Adrien.

Alya reached out a hand and helped him up. Adrien wasn’t saying anything though. Any other person, if they had overheard her conversation, would’ve immediately started panicking, and asking her, “WAIT, YOU’RE LADYBUG!?” But Adrien did nothing of the sort, meaning… he didn’t hear?

Marinette couldn’t understand, though, the timing of the crash, and the fact that Adrien, the model, son of Gabriel Agreste, fell onto the floor. He was not clumsy, Marinette never saw him trip or fall (unless she had something to do with it), so it was beyond bizarre that he fell onto the floor right after she told Alya about what happened.

Please please please please please let it be that Adrien didn’t hear our conversation, Marinette silently prayed.  I’m going to cry if he hears. I’m not going to just cry, I’m going to scream, and I’m gonna go crazy because I can’t take it. I don’t want any more problems, so please, let it just be a coincidence that he fell through the doors. 

“Thanks Alya,” Adrien gave the girl a weak smile, before brushing his jeans.

“Yeah… um, so we were just… talking, ” Alya turned back to Marinette, giving her a look. Marinette surmised that the look probably meant that she somehow wanted to ask Adrien if he heard anything without sounding suspicious. 

“It’s uh, actually really embarrassing, we were talking about… something humiliating that happened the other day that we didn’t have time to talk about since Marinette got sick. You didn’t happen to hear the conversation, did you? Or else, we both might just die of shame!” Alya laughed, turning back to Adrien, coming up with a quick lie. 

Alya, I love you, you smart smart woman, Marinette silently thanked her friend. She could always rely on Alya to come up with a solution. 

Adrien cocked his head and smiled. “Well… no, I didn’t hear anything, but now I’m kind of curious as to what the conversation was.”

They both gave him mortified looks before he started laughing. “ I’m kidding! But I really didn’t hear anything. Sorry… for uh, falling on the floor and scaring you guys. I don’t understand why I lost my balance… I guess I was just lost in thought.”

Marinette felt relief wash through her, and she wanted to fall to her knees now that the pressure was lifted from her. If Adrien had overheard the conversation… she didn’t know what she’d do. But something still seemed… off about the whole thing, she just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Adrien pursed his lips before pushing back his hair. “So, um, I guess I’ll go to class then, I’ll see you then?”

“Wait, didn’t you need to get something?” Marinette found herself asking. He did say he needed to come into the locker room to get something, so why was he walking in just to leave? The uneasy feeling was starting to return to her stomach. 

Adrien’s eyes widened. He snapped his fingers, “Oh… oh yeah! I completely forgot! Silly me!” He walked over to his locker, which was located in the rows on the other side from Marinette’s. He fumbled with the lock, taking his time to get it open, and then the door swung open.

Marinette watched him as he looked through his locker, exchanging looks with Alya. Adrien was acting… strange. Was it because he heard? She had never seen him act so… spaced out or confused and panicky before, in fact, that was her thing.

He rummaged through his locker for a few more seconds, before he finally pulled out a notebook. “Here it is! I forgot my notebook for Literature in my locker yesterday, and I need it for class!”

“Oh… that’s cool!” Alya remarked, leaning against a locker. They both were anxiously waiting for him to leave so they could continue their conversation.

Adrien closed his locker. “So, uh, I’m gonna head to class, see you guys!”

“Later,” Alya said, while Marinette gave a small wave.

He walked off to the doors, and opened them, looking down at the floor. He turned to them smiling. “Looks like there’s no water, but I just want to be careful on the safe side, so I don’t trip again!”

It sounded like he was saying that more to himself than them, but Marinette gave an awkward laugh, as he finally left the locker room. The doors shut, and Marinette and Alya waited a full minute before they started to talk again, just in case. 

“That was… weird,” Marinette whispered. 

“That’s one way of saying it. He’s been acting strange since yesterday. Miss Bustier yelled at him in class yesterday because he wasn’t paying attention.”

Marinette’s eyes widened. That was news to her. Adrien never got reprimanded in class, in fact, even when it seemed like he wasn’t paying attention, he still could answer all the questions Miss Bustier asked him. “Really? You… don’t think he heard, do you?”

Alya shook her head. “I’m pretty sure we’d be able to tell if he heard, and he’d be freaking out. Nino thinks something is going on at home or something that’s causing him to act like this.”

Marinette frowned. Adrien’s father was cold and cruel, trying to make his son a hermit, like himself. He rarely let Adrien hang out with his friends, and was very strict with his son. That must be why he was acting so strange! Something was going on at home! Marinette relaxed again at that thought. Of course, she wasn’t happy that Adrien was having trouble at home! But she… was relieved that he didn’t figure it out. Damn, I sound like a jerk, she thought crossing her arms. 

“Anyways, ignoring that! What do you mean Chat found out you’re Ladybug! I need details!”

Marinette sighed, leaning against her locker. Oh yeah, that’s where their conversation was before Adrien fell inside. She looked over at Alya and found herself spilling everything that happened that day when he found out.

Marinette remembered the day she told Alya her identity. The stress had taken such a toll on her, she was just so tired, she couldn’t keep it in anymore. She had to tell someone, so she held Alya back, and even though she knew she shouldn’t, she found herself telling her friend. And boy, was she glad that she did.

Alya was nothing but a pillar of support. Her best friend took it very calmly actually. She didn’t freak out or yell at her. She was shocked, yes, and had so many questions, but she was patient. She didn’t ask Marinette why she didn’t tell her earlier, and she didn’t bombard her with questions outright. Instead, she sat there, and she let Marinette vent, she hugged Marinette and let her cry when the stress got too much, and she let her know that no matter what she would always be there for Marinette.

Now that Alya knew, it was like so many things became easier for Marinette. Alya was always there to help now cover up whenever she needed to leave class or came late. She could even cover when Marinette couldn’t make it to certain events. She was there to help Marinette make choices, Marinette could tell her everything about being a superhero, she just finally had someone to talk to.

Alya of course was super excited that her best friend was Ladybug. “How could I not see it? Am I blind?” she had asked. “I can’t believe it! My BFF is Paris’ biggest superhero! Now you gotta give me all the interviews!”

Alya even met all the kwamis, and they all loved her. She spent so much time looking through the miraculouses (and even tried transforming with every kwami. She begged Marinette for days to let her try the Ladybug miraculous, and Mariette finally gave in). 

Alya then started making jokes about who she should ship now because she wanted Ladybug and Chat Noir to get together, and Marinette to get with Adrien. Marinette had told Alya to get the thought of her and Chat Noir together out of her head. “But can’t you believe it!? Chat Noir is in love with you!” Alya had insisted.

“No, he’s in love with Ladybug!” Marinette had retorted. “Besides, I really don’t want to think about that. I love Adrien and Adrien only.”

“But Chat Noir is cute!”

“I thought you wanted me to get with Adrien!”

“Of course I do, buuuut just in case it doesn’t work, Chat Noir’s not a bad option!”

Alya also asked since Marinette was the guardian shouldn’t she know Chat Noir’s identity. Marinette disagreed and told her why she couldn’t know Chat Noir’s identity. 

Marinette trusted Alya with her life, of course, she felt the same way with Chat, but there was a difference in telling her best friend and her partner. There were too many problems in telling someone who was a full-time superhero, while Alya wasn’t a full-time superhero. And Alya would be able to avoid telling anyone Marinette’s identity. There were fewer problems with telling Alya her identity than telling Chat. 

Marinette considered so many times telling Chat that she had told someone, but she stopped herself. She wasn’t ready for that conversation because… she knew he’d be hurt. She knew she should tell him he can tell someone he trusted his identity as well… but she couldn’t because… it wasn’t that she didn’t trust him, she just was scared that the person Chat chose wasn’t trustworthy. What if that person told someone? 

Marinette finished telling Alya, purposefully leaving out what happened last night. She needed to hear Alya’s reaction to this first. There was a long silence, and Marinette sunk to the ground, hugging her knees. Alya sat down next to her, taking her hand. “I… wow, I can’t believe it. He figured out? He knows!”

“I know.”

“So he’s, like, in love with you! Since he knows Ladybug is you!” Of course, Alya was concerned about that. 

“No… I mean, I don’t know. He hasn’t said anything! And that’s honestly the least of my problems right now!” Marinette had thought about it a few times, the fact that Chat now knew she was Ladybug. Did that mean he loved her, as Marinette, too?

“And… that’s not even the whole story.”

“What!”

“He… came to my balcony last night…” Alya raised an eyebrow suggestively, and Marinette glared at her. “He proposed a deal.” She found herself explaining his offer. She knew Alya would tell her to accept it, but she needed someone to talk her out of it. 

“Oh. My. God.”

“I have to say no.”

“No, no you don’t!”

There it was.

“Listen, before you come up with your excuses, listen to me! I know you don’t want Chat Noir to know who you are, but it’s like you said. You can’t change the past. I know you don’t like it, I understand that you don’t want a reveal, but Chat Noir is right. You need someone else to talk to. I am always here for you, no matter what, but I think it’ll be a lot better if you also have him to talk to. He’s a full-time superhero, he’ll understand so much better.

“You don’t have to guess, I mean I want you to figure out his identity, but I know you’ll freak. But at least say yes, and take that opportunity to get to know him better! And maybe… along the way, you’ll get it through your thick skull that it might be better to know each other’s identities.”

“You’re supposed to tell me to say no. It’s the right thing to do.”

Alya sighed. “No, it isn’t. I’m telling you what I think is the best option for you. I seriously think it will help you Marinette.”

Tikki emerged from Marinette’s bag. “No! Marinette can’t say yes! They have to keep their identities secret!”

And there it was. Every time Marinette felt like she should say yes, Tikki came in and reminded her of her duty as a superhero.

“Tikki, Marinette needs this! Don’t you understand how much stress she’s dealing with already?”

“This is just more stressful! Think of the consequences!”

“It will be better for her if she takes the opportunity to get to know Chat better! Why don’t you trust them enough to make their choices? They’re formidable as superheroes, they can work together to prevent bad things from happening!” Alya argued. 

“She can’t! Bad things have happened in the past!” Tikki wailed. “You don’t think I want to see Marinette happier? I want nothing more than that, but sometimes people have to make sacrifices!”

Marinette squeezed her eyes. It was her choice. Her choice. She wanted to be selfish, just this once. Listening to what Alya said… made her heart swell. Alya was right. She did need this. She wanted it more than anything. She’d be lying to herself for so long, about keeping their identities secret, by making sure the two of them knew nothing about each other. Of course, she still was a firm believer in the principle, but she couldn’t help but want to just… let go. 

She thought about how Alya said that she didn’t have to guess his identity. She could just use this opportunity to get to know him better, to talk to him. She could say yes and tell him she didn’t want to play the guessing game right away. She wanted to get comfortable with the idea first, see if talking to him made it easier. She wasn’t sure if she was ever going to agree to a full identity reveal… but playing this game… didn’t hurt. 

Marinette was hoping that Alya would convince her to say no like Tikki, so she could continue being a coward and hide from her true feelings. She wanted someone other than Tikki to tell her no. Because that’s the answer she should give to Chat, the answer she was hell-bent on giving. But at the same time, Marinette was secretly hoping that Alya would tell her to say yes, so she could build up the confidence. She hated herself for secretly wanting it. It was like betraying Tikki, betraying the superhero code. No matter how much she said that she abided by the rules, she was a traitor. 

“Stop! Just stop!” Marinette finally spoke up, when she couldn’t bear to hear them anymore. 

Both Alya and Tikki turned to her. Marinette turned to her kwami, taking a deep breath. “I know… I know how strict this whole superhero thing is. And believe me Tikki, if I had the opportunity to go back in time and make it so that Chat never found out, I would without a question! But I can’t. I need to adapt with how things are. Let’s face it, there’s no way things can ever go back to normal now.”

Tikki stared at Marinette. “What are you saying?”

“I’m… saying that,” Marinette turned away from her kwami. She couldn’t face her when saying this. “I’m saying that… I want to say yes.” 

Marinette had told Alya. She told Alya. Adrien couldn’t believe it. That was the one thing he never expected from her. She told him so many times, she just told him last night that they couldn’t reveal their identities to anyone. And she had told Alya. She had told Alya. 

It was a cruel betrayal. Like a knife was pushing through Adrien’s heart. Why did she tell Alya and not him? Did she not trust him? He was her partner for years, and even after all this time, she didn’t trust him enough to tell him but tell Alya instead? Alya was her best friend, yes, but… he was her partner!

It was hypocrisy. Claiming that they couldn’t tell their identities to anyone, calling him out anytime he wanted to, and then she went and told Alya. And how long had Alya known? Was she never going to tell him that she at least told someone? She was just going to keep him in the dark? 

Adrien stood in the school bathroom, his hands gripping the sink. He hadn’t gone back to class, he went straight to the bathroom. He couldn’t face class right now. He wasn’t sure he could regain his composure in class. It took everything in him to try to seem okay in the locker room, to act normal. 

When he fell through the doors, he went into instant panic mode. What if they figured out that he overheard? All he could think as he was on the ground was, Marinette told Alya. I’m on the locker room floor. They are going to figure out I was listening. Shit. Think, Agreste, think. 

When Alya called out his name, he was forced to look up. And when he looked at Marinette, all he could feel was anger and betrayal. He was hurt. So hurt. Ladybug, the girl, he loved more than anything, whom he trusted,  did this to him.

At that moment, he just wanted to scream, and a part of him wanted to cry. Why was it that she kept things from him? Why couldn’t she be truthful with him? Why did she always have to push him away? He would tell her anything because he trusted her. After all, she was his partner, his companion. 

His brain had been a mess as he tried to grapple with his thoughts, and the predicament he had been in. He made lame excuses and tried his best to play it off as a mistake. He could see, though, they were mainly worried if he overheard them. And he played dumb, pretending he heard nothing. He just wanted to leave that locker room. He couldn’t stand being there for a second longer, knowing that Marinette had told Alya. His lungs felt like they were crushed, and no matter how hard he tried to inhale and exhale, the air wouldn’t go through. It was suffocating.

It would’ve been better if he had just gone with Nino to class if he never overheard them. But then how long would Marinette keep this from him? That she told someone her identity. She wasn’t going to, and this was really the only way Adrien was going to figure out. And he wished he didn’t have to figure it out like this. Maybe if she told him face to face it wouldn’t hurt as much, but the fact that he was figuring it out like this, knowing that she would most likely never tell him on her own, hurt too much.

How could she disagree with his deal, and then go and tell Alya? Why was it that she denied him over and over again to reveal their identities, but then goes onto reveal herself to Alya? It made no sense. 

“Shit!” Adrien yelled, falling onto his knees. He trusted her. More than anyone in the world. But it was clear that she didn’t feel the same way. Why? Was it because he wasn’t as worthy to her? She didn’t view him as trustworthy? What was wrong with him? She didn’t think he could keep a secret? 

“Adrien!” Plagg flew out of his bag, looking worried. 

“She told someone. All this time she went on about how we couldn’t tell anybody our identities, that it had to be a secret, and then she goes and tells someone! Why is everything okay for her to do? Why can she break the rules and get away with it? Why am I the one who’s kept in the dark about everything? Aren’t I a superhero too?”

But everything Adrien was saying felt like an excuse. Of course, he was pissed at the hypocrisy… but he just felt more betrayed that it wasn’t him she told. It was selfish, but he wanted it to be him. Was it so wrong to want that? 

He was always left in the dark about everything. Master Fu never approached him to teach him anything about the miraculouses, it was Ladybug he approached. Master Fu never trusted him enough to let him give a miraculous to someone, it was Ladybug he gave it to. He never taught Adrien to the extent he taught Ladybug. Most of what Adrien knew was relayed to him by Ladybug. Adrien was just the second choice. It didn’t bother him that Ladybug was at the forefront, or that Ladybug was the guardian, he admired her for her resilience and her strength, and at the end of the day, of course, she deserved to be the guardian between the two of them. 

What did bother him, though, was the fact that he was just there. He was number two. He was always the person who was left in the dark, and if they felt like telling him something they would, otherwise he’d never know. It made him feel… as if he wasn’t important. That he was just a second thought. He knew Ladybug never viewed him that way, but he couldn’t help feeling the way he did. 

Adrien just wanted to feel important in someone’s life. Sure he had people vying for him because he was a model, people who admired him. After all, he was Chat Noir, but he didn’t know those people personally. If he was being honest, he just wanted to know that Ladybug cared for him, appreciated him, not love, as much as he did her. But after hearing this, it definitely didn’t feel like that now. 

“If it had been me, if I told someone I was Chat Noir, what do you think she’d do? She’d be pissed,” Adrien found himself saying.

“Adrien,” Plagg said again.

“Why wasn’t it me she told Plagg? Why does she try so hard to just push me away?” Adrien felt tears running down his eyes. “Am I just not as important?”

“That’s not true!” Plagg yelled. “Jeez, kid, you know I’m not good with words, but believe me when I say this, Adrien, you are just as important as Ladybug. You’re a superhero, and you save so many lives!”

Adrien ducked his head. 

“I want you to know that, to understand that.”

“I’m just as selfish. I’m mad that what she did is hypocritical, but the reality is, I’m more upset that it wasn’t me she told. It feels like I’m just not as trustworthy to her, even though we’ve been through so much together, I’m still the same old annoying superhero to her,” Adrien put his face between his knees, trying desperately to hide his tears. He felt pathetic.

“I… I can’t speak for Marinette, but after everything you’ve been through, do you really think she thinks of you like that?” Plagg asked.

Adrien didn’t know. He really didn’t know anything anymore. The image he held of Ladybug was changing, he was realizing that there was so much he really didn’t know about her. 

“Maybe it would’ve been better if I never figured out who Ladybug was,” he found himself whispering. Everything would be normal. They’d still be living in that perfect world where they knew nothing about each other, but at least things would be fine. There wouldn’t be all this trouble. 

Adrien always thought that when their identities were revealed things would magically be amazing. That there would be no problems. But ever since he found out about Marinette being Ladybug, it seemed like everything was going wrong. He was more stressed out, and nothing was going right. It was nothing like he imagined. 

“Why do you think Tikki and I tried so hard to keep you guys from figuring out?” Plagg whispered. “Problems can arise, and it can affect your job as a superhero. That’s why you need to keep your real lives out of your superhero ones.”

That was the same thing that Marinette always told him as Ladybug. And Adrien always brushed it aside, telling her that those things would never happen, that they were smart enough. But he was wrong, and now he was starting to realize that she did have a point. He was experiencing it firsthand. 

“But I do also know, from my time with humans, that people also talk their issues out instead of letting it grow,” Plagg went on. 

Adrien looked up at Plagg. When did his kwami get so wise? Talking things through did work, but the real question was how would he bring this up to Marinette? She would put two and two together and realize he must be Adrien. He sighed.

“Yeah… I guess,” Adrien agreed. He still felt like shit though. He was still hurt. But until he could find an opportunity or way to bring this up to Marinette without rousing any suspicion, he’d have to keep quiet. 

He looked down at his phone which had been blinking multiple times. It was Nino, asking him where the hell he was. How much time did he spend here? He looked at the time and blanched when he realized that it had been about half an hour since he left the locker room. Marinette and Alya were probably back in class too, and it would look suspicious that he never returned to class after he retrieved his notebook. 

Adrien groaned. Would it be suspicious if he said he suddenly got sick and went to the bathroom? He didn't think that would fly, but what else could he say as a lie? It was worth a shot, plus he honestly didn’t think he could face going to class right now. 

He scrolled through his contacts and found Nathalie. Dialing her number, he lazily pulled his phone up to his ear. When he heard the sound of someone accepting his call, he feigned a hoarse voice. “Hey, Nathalie…” 

He didn’t want to go to Marinette’s balcony, tonight, but he decided to. He'd make it seem like he’d come to hear what she said to his deal. He honestly didn’t care anymore if she accepted or not. He was too hurt by her. But he remembered Plagg’s words, about talking things through. He needed to take that chance and wanted to work through this with her. He wanted to hear her side of the story too. 

He found himself on the roof next to Marinette’s balcony, and Marinette was pacing around her balcony. She seemed to be talking to herself. Her hair was loose and in her pajamas. Was she waiting for him? He jumped onto her roof, and she jumped when she heard the noise. She turned to face him. 

Adrien swallowed. She looked really pretty. It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen her in her pajamas before… but right now at this moment, her hair loose around her shoulders, her lips glossy with her lip gloss, she looked beautiful. Adrien always liked how her hair looked loose.

He shook his head, clearing his head. Marinette was saying something to him. “Oh, Chat Noir! You’re… here.”

“Yeah.” He jumped down from the roof, landing next to her. She bristled in surprise and looked up at him. He was quite a bit taller than her. His father was always impressed with his height, telling him he was tall for a seventeen-year-old boy, and it was a good thing because models were supposed to be tall. 

“Um… how was your day?” she asked, looking awkward.

“Terrible,” Adrien found himself saying. As soon as he called Nathalie, she panicked, asking him if he was okay. He assured her that he was fine, he just had a bad headache (which he did). She sent the Gorilla straight away, calling the school and letting them know Adrien would be going home since he wasn’t feeling well. 

When he got home, he told Nino not to worry, and he just had a bad headache. Nino only replied, okay, feel better. He felt bad for lying so much to Nino, and he could tell Nino was on to him.

He was put on bed rest, even though he assured Nathalie it was only a headache, but she wouldn’t listen. Miraculously, his father even came to see him, asking him how he was feeling. And when Adrien told him he was getting better, his father awkwardly nodded and then left. He sat in bed for the whole day, with Nathalie checking up on him over and over again. Finally, after dinner, he told her he was going to sleep so please don’t interrupt him. He used that opportunity to leave.

Marinette’s eyes widened. “Oh, are you okay?”

“I, uh, no sorry I was kidding. My day was fine. How about you?”

Marinette rubbed her neck, looking away. “Yeah… just went to school, and came home.”

Adrien knew that. She didn’t only go to school, she told Alya something too, but he knew she wouldn’t say anything about that. 

There was an awkward silence, and Marinette was twirling her hair, looking everywhere but him. Adrien sighed. 

“So did you think over my idea?” he asked.

At the same time, she said, “So I thought over what you said last night.”

They both looked at each other, and Adrien couldn’t help but laugh, and Marinette soon joined in. He gestured towards her, “You go, since it seems like you have an answer.”

She took a deep breath, as she played with her hair, still not looking him in the eye. “I thought about it a lot last night and today…”

He assumed that she told Alya about the whole deal. He wondered what Alya had to say about all of it. What did she tell Marinette to choose? Knowing Alya, he felt like she would’ve told Marinette to accept the deal. But she was so reluctant last night, he couldn’t get his hopes up.

“And I realized… that maybe… you were right.” Adrien gasped, but she quickly went on. “About some things!” 

Adrien waited for her reply, his heart galloping. After today, he honestly didn’t think she would say yes. Well, she hadn’t said yes yet, but she did say he was right about some things, so that was sort of a yes right?

“I do… think we need to get to know each other better, since we’ve mostly kept our relationship strictly professional. Maybe I was a bit harsh about that… and I think it would be nice to maybe just… hang out and talk? I don’t know, that’s what you wanted right?” she seemed so awkward about this like she was being forced to say this. 

He cocked his head. “Yeah, I want that, but do you want that Marinette? That’s the main question.”

Marinette swallowed, frowning. “I… I just think that it would be… maybe we can try and hang out? Spend some time together.”

“So?” Adrien was confused about what she was getting at. 

Marinette clenched her fists, her eyes squeezing tight, before she finally blurted out, “I’m saying that yes, I’ll accept your deal!”

“Wait, really!?” Adrien grinned. He was suddenly filled with joy. Marinette was really going to accept? 

She put a finger up. “But, I’m not fully comfortable with the whole identity reveal thing… so I want to take that slow, deal with that in my own time. The whole guessing thing… I’ll need time, I don’t know, yet, if I want to…”

Adrien’s sudden happiness deflated a bit. He was hoping that she wanted to agree to a full identity reveal, but she wasn’t completely against it. She just said she needed time, and she was confused. And of course, he’d give her that time. Besides, he should be happy that she even accepted the deal, the way things had been going the past few days he thought she’d shut him down. 

“That’s purrfectly okay!” he winked at her. 

She glared at him, and he laughed. He couldn’t help it, it was a perfect opportunity for a pun. Marinette had retreated to the railing, where she looked down at the street, her hair blowing with the slight breeze. He walked over to join her.

“Jokes aside, I’m really happy you agreed,” he whispered, looking down at the dimly lit street below. “I really think it’s a good opportunity to get to know each other better…”

She didn’t say anything, as she continued staring below. He was curious, though, why the sudden change of heart? Was it Alya? Did she somehow convince Marinette to say yes?

He cleared his throat. “So, why did you choose to say yes? It didn’t seem like you wanted to last night.”

She turned to him, smirking slightly. “Why do you ask? Want me to say no?” she teased.

Adrien shook his head vigorously. “Of course not! I’m just curious, that’s all.”

She sighed. “I just… decided that I should listen to what I want for a change… and I needed to hear some other advice…”

Other advice. Then it was Alya. She quickly looked back up at him. “By that I mean, advice I heard from someone I know a long time ago. Their words helped me make my choice!”

She was lying, it was clear. And that hurt. Again, she was lying to him. She couldn’t trust him enough to tell the truth. He frowned. “I see.” 

He wouldn’t bring up what he heard tonight. He needed to think of a good time, and a good way to bring it up. For now, he’d push what he heard to the back of his mind. He would deal with it later when he knew how. 

Why did you tell Alya? Adrien thought, looking at her from the corner of his eyes. Why don’t you trust me enough, Marinette? What can I do for you to trust me the same way I trust you?

Chapter Text

For once, Marinette was thankful that there was an akuma attack. 

Apparently today, she had a chemistry test, which she did not prepare for. When Ms. Mendeleiev placed the test down on her desk, Marinette was ready to pull out her hair. What the heck were gas equations? Gas equations? When did they learn that? Oh yeah, probably on the occasions when she was out of class saving the day! Alya always made sure to provide her with notes, but Marinette didn’t have any time to study because of the last few days. A chemistry test was the farthest thing from her mind.

They were five minutes into the test (and Marinette considered faking some sort of illness to get out of this) when suddenly they heard screaming from the courtyard. 

“What in the world!” Ms. Mendeleiev got up from her desk, walking to the door. “Don’t they understand we are having a test, this is no time to be--”

She was stopped, however, when she opened the door and something went flying through. It was a chair. Ms. Mendeleiev blinked in shock before turning to look outside, and she gasped.

“You think you can stop me? I should’ve won that music contest, I had the best piece! You stole my win from me! You stole my spotlight!” a voice came yelling from the courtyard.

An akuma! Marinette realized, bolting up from her desk. 

“Students, we must vacate the premises and get to a safe location. It is not--” Ms. Mendeleiev backed away as another chair flew through the door, hitting the window. “.... Safe here.”

Marinette had to find a place to transform. All the students had gotten up from their desks and were rushing through the door to escape the building. That was the perfect opportunity to meld into the crowd. She ran for the exit, and Alya grabbed her hand. 

Marinette turned around. “Be careful,” Alya whispered. Marinette nodded and she joined the crowd as they ran down the stairs, to the exit. 

There in the center of the courtyard was the akuma’s victim. The akumatized villain was standing over a person who was pushed to the ground.

“Pierre, please! We can talk about this!” the boy on the ground yelled at the villain.

The villain, or Pierre, had a baton in his hand, one that orchestra conductors used when conducting. His hair was a bluish-green and swirled around his face. His skin was a darker blue, and he wore a white half-mask across his face that was covered with music notes. He donned a white tailcoat and pants that were also covered with music notes. He looked like a maestro of an orchestra.

Next to him was a floating trumpet that was also dark blue and covered in musical notes. It was his sentimonster! The work of Shadowmoth. 

“Pierre isn’t here anymore, from now on, you can call me the Maestro!” Pierre, or now the Maestro, yelled at the boy. “And since you took my win from me, you will pay!”

The boy on the ground shrieked as the Maestro pointed his baton at him. Music notes on a stanza came out of the baton, and then circled the boy. As they started to circle his face, the boy let out a yowl as he covered his ears. “Make it stop! Make this horrible music stop!”

The Maestro just smirked. “Now sit there and listen to that awful music until your head spins and your ears bleed! It’s my latest masterpiece, and now everyone will be able to listen to it!”

He started laughing maniacally as he began to zap other students with his baton. As soon as the students were hit with the stanzas, they let out groans and sank to the ground covering their ears in anguish.

Marinette had to put a stop to this. As she ran down the stairs, she looked around for an empty area. The locker room caught her eye. No one was going near it, it would be the perfect place to transform.

“I do need a name though for my piece,” the Maestro mused, crossing his arms and tapping his lips.

“How about, the Maestro gets beat? ” a cocky voice asked. Marinette turned to see that Chat Noir had arrived at the scene, a few feet away from the Maestro, leaning his face against his baton.

The Maestro growled. “ Chat Noir!” He started to point his baton at Chat Noir, trying to zap him, but Chat Noir jumped out of the way, maneuvering around to dodge each shot.

“Didn’t like the suggestion? Yeah, you’re right, it’s definitely not my best one!” Chat laughed, as the Maestro let out a scream of anger.

“Stay still! Or else I’ll unleash all my wrath upon you, you uncouth, uncivilized mangy cat!” the Maestro threatened. 

Chat put a hand on his heart like he was wounded. “Is that a fret, music man?” He then laughed at his own ridiculous pun. Marinette rolled her eyes. Leave it to Chat Noir to make jokes and have fun at a time like this. 

As she ran, his eyes caught hers, and she froze for a second. She almost forgot, he knew her identity. He knew she was going to transform into Ladybug. That was so weird. Marinette shook her head, no time to think about that, she had to transform quickly and help her partner. She raised one finger at him to let him know she’d be a minute, and he nodded slightly before turning back to the Maestro.

Marinette dashed into the locker room, relieved to find it empty. She ran to where her locker was, and Tikki emerged from her bag. After Marinette told Tikki she would accept Chat Noir’s deal, things had been off with her kwami. Her kwami was more silent with her. She didn’t talk to Marinette as much anymore. It was clear that she was angry at Marinette, but every time Marinette wanted to talk about it Tikki told her it was fine. 

“Tikki spots on!” Marinette yelled, and her kwami flew into her earrings, allowing her to transform into Ladybug. As soon as she was transformed, she ran out of the locker room to join her partner. 

She was met with an empty courtyard filled with students still complaining and covering their ears. Chat and the Maestro must’ve taken their battle someplace else. Marinette searched around the courtyard until she found the boy that the Maestro first inflicted with his musical notes. She ran to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. 

She recognized him. It was Claude. He was well-known for how good he was at playing the trumpet. Marinette remembered that the Maestro was Pierre, another student who was skilled with the trumpet. From Pierre’s earlier rant it seemed like Claude and Pierre got into some kind of spat. Something about a competition and how Pierre was the rightful winner. 

“Claude, Claude? Can you hear me? Why is Pierre angry, what happened to cause his akumatization?” she asked Claude, but he was stuck in his daze.

“Make it stop!” he looked up at her with pleading eyes. 

Marinette recoiled. He looked in misery, everyone in the courtyard did. She clenched her fist as she turned to Claude. “I will , I promise!”

She turned from him and swung her yoyo, attaching it to a lamp post outside of school. She allowed herself to fly and landed on a roof across from the school building. Now she had a better view. She gasped in horror as she realized so many people on the street had been plagued by the Maestro’s music piece. Her eyes fell on Alya! She and Nino were on the ground near her parents’ bakery.

“Alya!” Marinette cried out. It just made her anger even worse. She had to defeat the Maestro quickly and save everyone in Paris. 

She looked ahead to see many roofs down, Chat and the Maestro were engaged in battle. The Maestro kept shooting stanzas at Chat, and Chat was using his baton to either hit them or kept dodging them. 

“I’m coming Chat!” Marinette called out, as she ran across the roofs towards them, spinning her yoyo as a shield in case the Maestro tried shooting at her.

“Just give me your miraculous and then this will all be over!” the Maestro yelled at Chat Noir.

Chat Noir laughed. “Yeah, how about no? I would also really appreciate it if we could cut this short, kay? I actually was in the middle of doing something!”

Really? He would appreciate it? She wasn’t too keen on getting back to her chemistry test, but she was keen on defeating the villain so everyone would escape his terrible music. 

She landed next to Chat Noir and pointed at the Maestro. “You need to stop what you’re doing! Don’t you see how miserable everyone is!”

The Maestro smirked. “Not really, they seem to be enjoying my piece. Which reminds me, I still need a name for it!”

The gall of him to look smug! Marinette looked him up and down trying to figure out where his akuma could be. 

“Excellent timing buga--” Chat stopped mid-sentence and rubbed his head. “Er, Ladybug.” 

Marinette frowned. What was this? Why did he stop himself from calling her bugaboo? She usually found it annoying… but she also found it endearing. She was so used to his endless flirting, she actually liked it (even though she’d never admit it out loud). 

“Whatever! I’ll think of something! Right now, what I need is for you two to give me your miraculous!” the Maestro pointed his baton at them.

“Never!” Marinette reiterated. 

“Fine then, then get out of my way and let me get on with my master plan!” the Maestro snarled.

“Master plan!?” Marinette and Chat echoed at the same time.

“Now that I’ve gotten my revenge on Claude, I’ll go to the Eiffel Tower and play my masterpiece for all of Paris! And then they’ll all see the true musician I am! Everyone will be under my control!”

“Woah woah woah, music man, you need to bach it up !” Chat put a hand up. 

The Maestro grunted. “Enough with the puns! I’m going to wreak havoc on this city, and those judges and Claude will pay for robbing me of my title as winner of the music contest! Paris will be blessed with my musical torture!”

“Don’t need to be so upbeat about it!” Chat crossed his arms, grinning.

“Chat!” Marinette reprimanded. Couldn’t he be serious for one second?

“What can I say? Puns are just my forte!" he shrugged, sheepishly.

She gave him a glare that could kill. If he said one more pun, she might attack him instead. He read her look and rubbed his neck. “Okay, I’ll shut up.”

“I’ll be nice, and ask one more time. Be useful and give me your miraculous!” the Maestro ordered,

Marinette spun her yoyo, and then launched it at him, trying to knock the baton out of his hand. She figured that’s where his akuma must be hidden. The Maestro jumped out last second, and the yoyo flew back to Marinette.

“Fine, then get the hell out of my way!” 

The Maestro spun the baton in his hand and pointed to his sentimonster, which he hadn’t used till now. “CLEF, NOW!” he yelled. The trumpet let out a loud noise that sounded terrible. Marinette covered her ears. It felt like someone was running their nails down a chalkboard. 

Out from the trumpet came a squiggly-looking note, launching for them.

“That’s a rest note! Look out!” Chat Noir yelled and jumped to push Marinette out of the way. He fell on top of her, and the two rolled out of the way, as the rest note flew down the roof. Marinette looked over the roof to see the rest note had hit a random citizen, and all of a sudden it froze them.

Great. He had a baton that could incapacitate people by forcing them to listen to his awful music, and a trumpet sentimonster that could play notes that could also hurt people depending on the note is played. 

“Hey, looks like that person is under a rest!" Chat joked. Marinette elbowed him, and he grunted as he fell back. 

“Yeah, I know, that was bad.”

Marinette stood up to see that the Maestro was running away, heading towards the Eiffel Tower.

“We gotta stop him before he can play his music out loud for everyone. Then we’ll be put under his spell too!” Marinette told Chat.

Chat looked at her. “Got a plan, mil-- Marinette?”

She winced. “Superhero names,” she told him angrily. What really hurt her though was that even though he was acting like his regular self with his cocky attitude, he was being awkward around her. He wasn’t… acting like himself around her. He was hesitant, not calling her the pet names he always did. Their banter was missing. 

It scared her. Their dynamic was changing, as she feared. Was it because… he didn’t love her anymore? She didn’t need his love, she definitely shouldn’t expect him to love her anymore. That must’ve been it. Now that he knew she was Marinette… his perception must’ve changed of her. She took a deep breath. She had to focus on the akuma, not this. 

“Sorry, Ladybug. But do you have a plan?”

Marinette tapped her lip. Chat was right. They needed a plan. They couldn’t ambush him head-on. 

“We need to go after that sentimonster first. If we do something to him, we can distract the Maestro,” she told Chat. 

“I’ll use my cataclysm to defeat him,” Chat suggested, and Marinette nodded.

“Well first I’ll use my Lucky Charm. Hopefully we’ll get something that can stuff the trumpet. Then you go after the trumpet. Then we point the trumpet to him, a rest note hits Maestro, and we can de-evilize!”

“Where do you think the akuma and amok is?”

“I’m pretty sure both are in his baton! So we gotta destroy that!”

Chat smiled at her. “Smart plan, Ladybug. I can always count on you to know what to do!”

Marinette tried to return his smile. Call me bugaboo or milady, please. This feels awful. It was so awkward. He knew who she was. This was their first time working together since he figured it out. And he was acting so different it felt miserable.

“Let’s go,” was all she said, as they got ready to go face the Maestro. 

Marinette jumped in front of the Maestro, who was waving his baton humming to himself. He reached the top of the Eiffel Tower, no doubt preparing to launch his plan. 

He sighed. “Damn, Ladybug is that you?”

“Who else?” she asked, swinging her yoyo.

“Why do you have to rain on my parade?”

“Give up, Maestro!”

He snarled. “Not until all of Paris faces my wrath! From the Eiffel Tower, everyone will be affected by my music! It will be absolutely wonderful!”

“You are sick!” she told him, thinking of all those people who were suffering because of him.

“And you’re uncivilized, you probably know nothing about music!” he scoffed.

Marinette pursed her lips. How dare he critique her music taste? At least she wasn’t playing terrible music and was dressed like a clown!

“Well if you insist, I guess I’ll just have to take your miraculous!” he screamed, launching towards her.

Marinette swerved to the left, trying to use her yoyo to grab the baton. It only managed to hit the floor. The Maestro let out a noise of anger, before kicking his leg up to hit her. She raised an arm to shield her face. She blocked his kick with her arm, and then grabbed his leg and pulled. 

“Aah!” he cried out, as he fell towards her, losing his balance. As he fell, Marinette saw the baton fly out of his hand and drop a few feet away from both of them.

If she got to it and broke it then she wouldn’t have to use her lucky charm! She ran towards it, but all of a sudden she felt a hand wrap around her ankle. “WOAH!” She lost her balance and slammed against the ground, her chin hitting the metal floor.

Her brain launched a million curses, as she silently held back a scream of pain. That hurt like hell. She watched as the Maestro grabbed the baton and turned to her, his face twisted in anger. He let out a hot breath, fixing his hair.

“Damn you Ladybug, face the music now!” he pointed the baton at her, and Marinette felt her heart lurch.

All of a sudden there was a voice from behind. “Hey! Don’t leave me out of all the fun!”

The Maestro turned to Chat Noir, distracted. Marinette used the opportunity to get up. Chat Noir winked at her as he continued getting on the Maestro’s nerves. 

“Lucky Charm!” Marinette yelled. As soon as she used her power, a red and black spotted cloth fell in her hands. A cloth? Really? What the heck would she do with that?

The Maestro turned back to face Marinette, but then Chat Noir whacked him with his baton. “Hey, focus on me!”

“Just give me your miraculous!”

“Why would I do that?” Chat asked, using his baton to deflect both the trumpet and the Maestro’s continuous attacks from his baton.

The Maestro pointed his baton at the same time the sentimonster played a bunch of notes at Chat, and Chat flipped over as soon as the music notes tried to hit him. 

“Anytime now, Ladybug!” Chat called out. 

Marinette looked around trying to figure out what to do with the cloth. She looked up at the bars of the tower, her yoyo, and then the sentimonster. Suddenly she had an idea. Balling up the cloth, she spun her yoyo and it wrapped around the metal bar. She swung over the Maestro, and Chat Noir. As soon as she reached the trumpet, she shoved the cloth in the bell of the trumpet, so it stopped playing its notes. 

“Now Chat Noir!” she yelled, as she landed a few feet away from the sentimonster. 

“Cataclysm!” Chat Noir called out his power, and the Maestro gasped, panic written all over his face.

“CLEF, NO!” the Maestro screamed, but he was too late as Chat pressed his hand to the trumpet. As soon as he hit the trumpet, the trumpet started malfunctioning. It started circling, but it couldn’t play anything no matter how hard it tried to because of the cloth.

“YOU DAMN CAT!” the Maestro screamed. He ran towards Chat Noir, trying to punch him, but Chat dodged his attacks. 

“You sure seem like a trebled man!” Chat smirked. He then saluted, with his two fingers, Ladybug, telling her to do her thing, while he got the Maestro in place.

She wrapped her yoyo on the trumpet and jumped on it as it went crazy. She tried to get it into place, to face the Maestro so she could take out the cloth. She just needed to get Chat Noir to get the Maestro in place.

“Hey Maestro! I guess you could say your master plan fell kind of flat ?” Chat teased.

“Shut up!”

“Gladly, I’m just gonna need you to face here!” Chat was standing in front of the trumpet. The Maestro looked at him, pointing his baton. Chat then extended his baton, getting out of the way, as Marinette pulled out the cloth.

“Wait no!” the Maestro yelled. But it was too late. Marinette got off the trumpet as he launched multiple notes at the Maestro, one of them being a rest note, causing him to freeze. 

“And freeze!” Chat narrated from behind. “Excellent job mil-- Ladybug!”

Ignore it, just ignore it, Marinette told herself. She had to get that baton. She didn’t want to get in the way of the malfunctioning sentimonster, so she used her yoyo to grab the baton. As it fell in her hand, she snapped it in half over her knee. 

The baton fell to the ground as both an akuma and amok emerged. She spun her yoyo around, and then called out, “It’s time to de-evilize!” She captured the butterfly and feather in her yoyo and then purified them. She slid open her yoyo and watched as the now purified feather and butterfly flew out. 

“Bye bye!” she said as she watched them fly into the distance, free. She then took her cloth and threw it into the air, yelling, “Miraculous Ladybug!”

Everything was restored by her powers, and that included the Maestro, who was now returned to Pierre. In front of him was his baton, and he looked dazed.

Chat Noir walked over to Ladybug, holding out his fist. She felt relief rush through her body. At least he wasn’t stopping their tradition. At least this hasn’t changed. She knocked her fist against his and they both said, “Pound it!”

She then walked over to Pierre. “Are you okay?”

Pierre looked up at her. “Ladybug! I… I don’t know. I lost. My competition. My big brother and my parents were all rooting for me. They even gave me the lucky family baton for good luck, but I failed them. And I took my anger out on the winner… Claude didn’t deserve that.”

Chat squatted next to the two of them. “It sucks to lose, but with loss also comes a lesson. It shows that there’s still room for practice! And just because you lost doesn’t mean it’s the end of the world!”

Ladybug piped in. “Exactly. I bet you’re still regarded as a great musician. Your family will understand! You can practice so that next time you can do better!”

Pierre looked up at the two of them. “You’re right… geez I really messed up, didn’t I? I’m sorry.”

Chat shrugged. “Who doesn’t let their emotions get the better of them sometimes? Let’s go, we’ll take you back.”

Marinette frowned. Why did that feel like it was targeted at her almost? She watched as Chat pulled the kid up. What was wrong with Chat? Why was he acting so different around her now that he knew who she was? He must be disappointed. He can’t look at her the same. She swallowed, but her throat felt heavy.

“You coming?” Chat asked her.

She looked up at him. “Yeah.”

It was evening by the time Adrien and Marinette returned Pierre to school. His parents ran to him in a teary embrace, and then Pierre approached Claude to apologize and congratulate him. 

Adrien heard his ring beep at the same time Ladybug’s earrings beeped. He grabbed his ring and turned to Marinette. They saved the day again, but it felt different. He tried his best to make it seem like things were normal between them, but he tried to tone down on the flirting. 

He didn’t want to make Marinette uncomfortable. He thought that since he knew her identity he should stop his incessant flirting. He didn’t want to make things awkward between them, plus it felt strange flirting with… his classmate like that. But it also felt weird that he wasn’t playing around with Ladybug. It was their shtick. Every time he found himself calling her bugaboo or milady, he tried to stop himself. He even messed up and called her Marinette, and she got pissed at that. 

He sighed. He didn’t want to leave like this though. He wanted to spend more time with her. 

“Well I guess I’ll see you then?” Marinette whispered, not meeting his gaze.

She turned to walk, but he grabbed her hand. “Wait, can we just… um hang out? Do a short patrol or something?” He didn’t want to go home. He wanted to spend more time with her, hoping this awkwardness would lessen.

She blinked at him. “But you’re about to detransform.”

“I’ll recharge and we can meet up on the roof across from the school?” he asked. She looked hesitant, so he added, “Please?”

“Okay… I’ll need to recharge too.”

The two split up, and Adrien stood in an alley. “Plagg, claws in.” His kwami flew out of his ring and fell into his hands.

“Finally! I was starving. Where’s the food?”

Adrien took some camembert out of his pocket. He handed it to Plagg who dug in with gusto. Adrien wrinkled his nose. He hated the smell of camembert. He could never understand what his kwami saw in the food.

“Thanks Adrien! You’re welcome Plagg!” Adrien mimicked his kwami’s voice.

“Yeah yeah,” Plagg snickered, after finishing the cheese. “Can’t we just skip the patrol? Go home, eat more cheese?”

“Not a chance,” Adrien said. “I need to spend some time with Marinette. Things were… really awkward today. I wanna talk to at least make it less awkward. The air is like suffocating.”

“You didn’t flirt with her,” Plagg remarked.

Adrien sighed. “I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.”

Plagg groaned. “You teenagers and your problems. This is why I just focus on my cheese!”

“Well now that you’re recharged, Plagg claws out!”

“Noooo!” the kwami wailed as he was pulled into the ring. Now to find Marinette.

Adrien found Marinette sitting on the roof as Ladybug, hugging her knees and staring out into the sunset. As soon as his feet stepped down on the roof, she turned to look at him. She smiled. “Took you long enough.” It looked a bit sad.

Adrien shrugged. “You’ve met Plagg, so you know how much he complains.”

She let out a soft laugh. He sat down beside her, resting on his hands. “I don’t think Tikki is as carefree as Plagg.”

Marinette suddenly jerked up. “Oh no, she’s not…” she trailed off as if she wanted to say more. 

“Hm?”

Marinette looked at him frowning. “Uh, well things have just been awkward with her since I accepted the deal.”

Adrien’s eyes widened. Wait, he didn’t want to ruin Marinette’s relationship with her kwami! He didn’t know Tikki was that strict about their identities! “I… I didn’t mean to cause any trouble between you two! If the deal is the prob--”

Marinette shook her head. “No, no. Chat, I wanted to accept the deal. It’s my choice… and Tikki just needs to respect it. It will… it will take a while, but she’ll come around.”

The word “hopefully” was missing. He knew she wanted to say it, but she didn’t. He frowned. He felt awful. He didn’t want to cause any more trouble for Marinette. He thought the deal would be better for her. Was he just thinking of himself? 

“Where did you even think of this idea?” Marinette suddenly asked. 

Adrien was jolted back to reality. “What?”

“You know, this deal? How did you think up the whole thing?”

Adrien felt a blush rise. It seemed really silly now. “I… uh, was thinking of Rumpelstiltskin?”

Marinette cocked a brow. “Rumpelstiltskin?”

“Yeah.”

She laughed. “Of course only you can think of this whole thing from something like Rumpelstilskin.”

He joined in her laughter, and the air seemed to clear around them. The awkwardness was slowly easing, and they were going back to the way things used to be. He looked at Marinette. She was the same Ladybug. She was the same girl in the suit, nothing changed, he just knew her identity. She was the same girl he fell in love with when he first met her. The only thing was he finally knew who she was under the mask. The girl who sat behind him in class.

“What was up with all those music puns anyways? It feels like you made more puns today then you’ve ever made before,” Marinette finally relaxed her body, mirroring Adrien’s pose. Good. She was finally seeming to relax.

The truth was Adrien was making more puns because he thought it would fill in for the flirting that wasn’t there today. (Plus he had so many music puns compiled just waiting for this moment). 

He shrugged. “I play the piano, so I know a lot about music.” He never told her about that before because they never said anything about their personal lives. 

“You play piano?”

“Yeah, is it weird?”

“No, I just… I guess I never thought about your normal life. What you do beyond being… Chat Noir,” she waved her hand as she tried to explain. “I mean I was curious sometimes, but then I… well you know.”

Yeah, he knew. She’d stop thinking about it because she knew they couldn’t know anything about each other. He realized now was the best time to tell her about himself. Well, not too much, and give her hints because she’d be pissed at that.

“I’m pretty good if I say so myself. Maybe if we ever come across a piano I can play for you!”

She snorted. “What, like come across a piano on the street?”

He grinned. “Hey it could happen! Haven’t you ever heard of those guys who play pianos on the street?”

“Yeah, but what are you gonna do? Ask them to get off and let you play?”

“Why not? I’ll just be like ‘I’m Chat Noir, so please move aside so I can play for milady!’” he said. He stopped when he realized he called her milady. She looked at him wide-eyed too.

“You… called me milady,” she whispered.

He tried to gauge her reaction. Was she uncomfortable? Did she not want him to? “I’m sorry, did that make you uncomfortable? Do you not want me to call you that?”

She sucked in a breath. “What? Why? You know I never minded before!”

He scratched his head. “I just… I thought maybe because I found out, you wouldn’t want me to… you know…”

She frowned. “So that is it… it’s because you figured out who I am that you’re acting like this.”

He started to panic. This was not what he wanted her to think! “That’s not it at all Marinette! Me figuring out who you are changes nothing! I mean it’s a bit awkward because I just thought maybe you weren’t comfortable, and the fact that I can see you in the crowd and know that you’re Ladybug and you’re gonna transform. I only stopped, you know… flirting because I thought maybe you’d feel uncomfortable since I knew…”

She looked over at him. “Why would I feel uncomfortable?”

“Because… these past few days, things have just been… God, they’ve been so awkward. I feel like I’m walking on broken glass, and I know you’re really stressed about everything, so I didn’t want to risk stressing you out more or making you feel more uncomfortable. I just thought that maybe since I figured out it would be weird if I started calling you milady and bugaboo…”

“No… in fact, when you stopped calling me that, I got so freaking scared. I thought maybe… you started thinking of me differently and that honestly terrified me. I don’t want our relationship to change Chat. I mean, I know there are gonna be some changes since you know now, but… I don’t want to act like we’re strangers,” she murmured, hugging her knees.

His heart sank as he heard those words. He never meant to make her feel scared or make her think that he thought differently of her since he knew. Sure he was confused about his feelings, but that didn’t change the fact that she was still the Ladybug he admired. Hearing her say this sent a sense of relief through him. He felt so awkward by shifting their dynamic.

He let out a loud sigh. “You don’t know how relieved I am to hear that.”

“Ditto,” she agreed. 

“I mean, how could I go a whole mission without addressing you as milady? Since you are my precious lady,” he winked at her, flirting. The back of his mind kept racing with the thought that this was Marinette he was flirting with. 

She rolled her eyes. “You’re a silly kitty, you know that?”

It was bliss. This moment. It honestly felt like that for once in the past few days that were full of worry, there was a moment to breathe. A moment where things weren’t tense. It was a moment where they could just talk like they used to. Adrien reveled in this moment. 

Chapter Text

“I want to hang out with Marinette,” Adrien said to no one as he laid in bed. 

Plagg who was gnawing on some camembert on his pillow looked at him. “Like a date?”

“No, not a date… a hangout. I want to spend some more time with her as Chat Noir. We could, I don’t know maybe go to the Eiffel Tower or walk on roofs?”

“So a date?”

Adrien frowned at his kwami. “It’s not a date, I just think it might be nice to get out. The balcony is nice, but it’s kinda getting old?” In all honesty, Adrien just wanted to spend more time with Marinette. Sure he spent time with her on the balcony, but hanging out was a different way to be with a person. 

Plagg snorted. “Whatever you say. Do you have more cheese?”

Adrien scowled at his kwami. “Listen, this is the last packet. If you finish it all now, then you’re gonna have to wait till I get out and get more!”

Plagg gasped in horror. “What! The last pack! How could I let this happen? Get me more cheese!”

Adrien put his hands up in defeat. “Sorry, I have fencing practice in an hour. Maybe after that I’ll make a stop for more camembert.” 

Plagg moaned. “How can I wait that long without cheese?”

“You’ll just have to.” Adrien got up from his bed and started to get ready for fencing practice. He wasn’t in the mood to go fencing, but he couldn’t skip. He was feeling super lazy today and just wanted to lay in bed and plan how he’d ask Marinette if she wanted to hang out.

He would ask her as Adrien to hang out, but there were so many things he couldn’t ask her as Adrien. Plus she wasn’t as open around him as Adrien as she was with Chat Noir. As Chat Noir, Adrien could talk to her much more easily. 

As he looked around for his sneakers his mind lingered to that day, a week ago when he overheard Marinette and Alya. He tried his best not to think about it, but he couldn’t lie, it did come across his mind more than he wanted. This past week, the time he spent with Marinette wasn’t that much. There were some days she wasn’t out on the balcony, and he wasn’t that confident to knock on her trapdoor, or other nights he was busy. 

Since the akuma attack with The Maestro, he had seen her twice. Those two times they talked a bit, but always skated around the whole topic of identities and how he came across her. It was more relaxed, definitely, but they mostly found themselves talking about the past. When he talked to her, he kept thinking about the fact that she told Alya. He wanted to bring it up so bad, but he just didn’t know how. He would… when it was a good time. He tried not to be hurt by it as he talked to her, but it still pricked at his heart as he watched her. She was lying to him but pretending as if nothing happened. He wanted to hear her side though. He wanted to know why. 

Adrien sighed. Why did things have to be so complicated? Why couldn’t it just be all, “Hey Marinette, I’m actually Adrien Agreste, the guy who sits in front of you in class! Isn’t it funny how both of us were partners this whole time?” If only things could be that easy.

Adrien finished packing and hoisted his bag over his shoulder. He liked to get to practice early so he could change and warm up. “Plagg, let’s go, time for practice.”

“Can’t I just stay here?”

“No, stop being lazy.”

Plagg whined. “Is it too much to ask to just have a day of rest and sit and eat camembert all day?”

“There hasn’t been an akuma attack since the Maestro, now let’s go!”

“Fiiiiiiine,” Plagg relented, flying over to enter Adrien’s bag. “But we better get that camembert!”

After fencing practice was over, Adrien walked over to the locker room to change. It was a long day, and his mind wasn’t in it. He found himself losing more than he ever did before. It got to the point where Monsieur D’Argencourt yelled at him and told him if he didn’t have his head in the game, he was more than welcome to leave and come back when he was ready to fence.

Adrien apologized, and for the rest of practice, Adrien pushed away his thoughts and focused on fencing and fencing only. All he could think about was the events of the past week. And how he would ask Marinette to hang out. The past week’s events were what always seemed to be on his mind now. He honestly needed to get his head back in the game. Everyone was starting to notice how out of it he was. He just couldn’t help himself. 

As Adrien pulled on a white t-shirt, he whispered to himself, “C’mon Agreste, you gotta keep your composure.” He needed to play the part of Adrien Agreste, the model, the calm and happy guy who was never worried, who always kept his composure. That was how the world viewed him, perfect. Adrien hated that façade. That’s why he loved being Chat Noir so much, that was the only time he felt free, where he could be himself. Not what others expected him to be.

“Pssst, camembert!”

“We are getting it!” Adrien whispered tersely to his kwami. “Be patient.”

He shut his locker, and walked out of the locker room, ready to go home. If he was any other person, he’d be able to go hang out with his friends. But he was on strict rules. He had to go home for Chinese classes. He wasn’t even sure why his father wanted him home so bad, it’s not like his father ever spent that time with him.

As he left the locker room, he heard a voice. “Hey.”

He turned to see Kagami leaning against the wall. “Oh, hey Kagami. What’s up?”

It wasn’t awkward to be around his ex anymore. In fact, they were now good friends. Honestly, Adrien found that being friends was a lot better than being in a relationship with Kagami. He did like her, when they were dating, he really did enjoy their time together and he wouldn’t take that back, but it wasn’t fair to her. He couldn’t give her the time or attention that she deserved. And it wasn’t fair to be with her when he was in love with another person. In the end, his lies piled up, and Kagami couldn’t take it anymore. She decided to end it. It upset Adrien at the time, he didn’t want it to end like that, especially since she didn’t want to speak to him. He didn’t want it to end on bad terms, but it did. 

After they broke up, they didn’t talk for a while. Fencing practice was weird, especially when they were paired up. He tried to make conversation with her, and she just gave him curt replies. Finally one day, she told him that when she was ready, when she forgave him, she’d talk to him. She just needed time. And Adrien gave her that time. He told her that he would forever be sorry for his lies, and he wanted to start over, with them as friends, if she wanted. All she did was nod, and then he waited for her to be ready. 

And when she was ready, she walked over to Adrien and said she wanted to talk. They went out to the park, and she told him that Adrien still meant so much to her, but she knew that a relationship between them couldn’t work. And she was ready to start over and be friends. Adrien was so glad, he would’ve been so upset if he had lost Kagami as a friend. 

“You seemed off today,” she remarked, walking next to him. 

Adrien grimaced. “Was it that obvious?”

The two of them started walking towards the entrance. Kagami snorted. “D’Argencourt chewed you out in front of everyone, which never happens. You’ve also seen better days, I’ve never seen you lose that much.”

He sighed. “I just got a lot on my mind.”

“Is it your dad?”

Adrien looked at her in surprise. Whenever Adrien seemed off, everyone always seemed to assume it was because of his father. But he had a life other than his father, his father wasn’t the only thing that determined his mood. 

“No.”

Kagami nodded. “You wanna talk about it? Listen, I like beating you any other day, but that’s when you put up a fair fight. I don’t want to win against an opponent who’s not giving it his all.”

Yeah, of course, he wanted to talk, but it’s not like he could tell Kagami everything. Plus, their drivers were waiting. “What about them?” he pointed down the stairs to their drivers, who were waiting in the car. 

Adrien was glad he had another friend who was like him, who understood what he went through. Like him, Kagami also didn’t have time to hang out with friends and was kept under strict rules by her mother. The two of them knew what it was like to have strict parents, to live a life determined by their parents. He could talk about his father with his other friends, but it was Kagami that could really understand his struggles since she also faced them.

“Oh yeah, them,” she sighed. “Tatsu won’t let me leave, I have to get home because mother has guests over.”

They walked down the stairs, and she turned to him as they reached the last step. “But you have a phone and so do I, you can text me if something’s bothering you. I’m here to listen.”

He didn’t want to burden Kagami with his troubles, besides he wasn’t even sure what lie to come up with that would cover everything. He didn’t want to lie to her either; he’d learned the hard way that lying was wrong, even if he believed it was for a good cause.

He shook his head. “No, it’s okay. It isn’t really a big deal.”

She looked unconvinced. “Really?”

“Really, I mean it. Thanks for asking, if I need to talk, though, I’ll text you,” he promised.

“Okay… I’m always here, but next fencing practice, you better be on top of your game. It’s not fun to win against someone who’s clearly not trying.”

Adrien arched a brow. “Hey, how are you so sure you’re gonna win?”

She smirked. “Because I’m just that good!” The two of them laughed, and she waved at him. “Bye Adrien, I’ll see you later, then.”

She walked over to her car, and Adrien waved after her. Now it was time for him to go home. “Camembert!” he heard Plagg whisper from his bag.

“Okay!” he hissed back, as he walked to the car. 

As the Gorilla started to drive, Adrien tapped his shoulder. “Um, can we make a quick stop at a fromagerie? I… need to buy some cheese…”

Ugh, that was so weird. His bodyguard must always wonder why Adrien wanted so much cheese all the time. 

He grunted in reply, and Adrien leaned back. Plagg and his stupid cheese. 

“Hello purrincess, It’s your favorite knight in shining armor!” 

Marinette turned around to see Adrien land on the railing of her balcony as Chat Noir. He was relieved to see that she was standing on her balcony tonight, a cup of something in her hand. 

“My knight? What makes you my knight?” Marinette crossed her arms, raising a brow. “And I am no princess.”

Adrien shrugged. “Why not? I’ve saved you a bunch of times, so I’m the knight and you’re the princess.”

“I’ve saved you a bunch of times too, so wouldn’t I also be the knight?” Marinette quipped.

Adrien laughed. “I was talking about saving you when you’re Marinette.”

Adrien liked calling her “milady” or “bugaboo” when she was Ladybug, but they didn’t fit when she was Marinette. But he had called her princess once, back when he was protecting her from Evilllustrator. He wanted to seem cool and keep us his reputation, so it rolled off of his tongue. He hadn’t called her princess in years, also because he didn’t have much interaction with Marinette when he was Chat, since she was always beside him as Ladybug. But princess fit her, and just because it seemed to annoy her as “milady” and “bugaboo” did, he wanted to keep calling her that.

“I’m surprised you’re up here,” he remarked, getting off the railing and walking up to her,

She took a sip of her drink. “Yeah, I just needed some air… and, yeah.”

“Yeah?” She clearly wanted to say more, but she stopped.

Marinette shrugged. “It’s a nice place to be, that’s all.”

“You weren’t by chance, maybe waiting for me?”

“Why would I do that?” 

“Because I’m irresistibly charming and you want more of me?”

She let out a snort. “Sure, that’s exactly why.”

He nodded to what she was drinking. “What are you drinking?”

She looked down at the cup and back at him. “Oh, it’s just coffee?”

Adrien wrinkled his nose. “Coffee?” He didn’t think Marinette would drink coffee, and at this hour? 

She nodded. “Yeah, it helps me stay awake.”

Why would she want to stay awake? He opened his mouth to ask, but she lifted her mug. “You want some?”

Did she mean share out of her cup? His face turned slightly red, that would be an indirect kiss, right? But she quickly added. “You want me to make you some, I mean?” 

Oh. Of course. That’s what she meant. “Um, no thanks. I’m not really a coffee person.”

“Suit yourself then, it’s pretty good coffee too.”

Adrien liked more sweet drinks. He had a sweet tooth and coffee was too bitter for him. So he had no idea how Marinette could drink it. Everyone must have their own tastes, he guessed. 

Adrien suddenly remembered the main reason he came here. To ask Marinette if she wanted to hang out. For some reason, his usual confidence was faltering. Come on, it’s not like you’re asking her on a date, it’s just a hangout.

“So I was thinking--”

“That’s never good,” Marinette joked, grinning at him. 

He rolled his eyes. “Very funny.”

“I think so,” she said, taking another sip of the coffee. “Go on, though.”

“Well I was thinking that maybe we both could like um go--”

“I’m not going on a date with you,” Marinette suddenly interrupted him.

Adrien winced. Why did everyone think it was a date? And how did she even know what he was going to ask her? And even if it was a date, which it was not, was going on a date with him that terrible? “It’s… not a date. It’s hanging out.” When she stared at him, he added, “With a friend.”

“Hanging out?”

“Yeah. A friendly hangout, you know, what friends do!” He kept saying the word “friend” over and over again, but he somehow needed to convince her that he was not asking her on a date. She clearly didn’t want to go on a date with him… probably because she was still in love with that boy… whoever he was. 

“We hang out here,” she pointed out. 

“Yeah, but I was thinking maybe getting some fresh air, doing something other than standing on this balcony would be fun.” 

“What’s wrong with my balcony?” she asked, placing a hand on her hip.

He moved his hands to try to convince her that he didn’t think anything was wrong with it. “Nothing, I just think going somewhere else to hangout would be a better opportunity to get to know each other.” Why was this so much harder than he planned? Everything seemed to be that way these days.

“What would we do though? It’s not like we can go hang out in the open? You want me to be Ladybug?” she then stopped. “But I don’t want anyone to think we’re going on a date.”

Wow, another shot to the heart. Was he really that unlikeable to her? He scratched his nose. “Um, well we could buy lunch, or bring lunch and eat it on the roof? And then maybe go to the Eiffel tower?” 

She stared at him for a bit. “That sounds like a date.”

He wanted to pull out his hair. “No, it’s a hangout.”

She started to laugh. “Okay chaton, I’ll accept your ‘not date’,” she accepted, making air quotations with her fingers.

She accepted? He lit up immediately. She accepted! He grinned. “That’s great! When will you be free?”

“Um, I can make an excuse and say I’m hanging out with my friend Alya? So like seven thirty?” she suggested. 

Seven-thirty was good. He could definitely make up an excuse to Nathalie after he ate dinner. “Sounds good, I’ll pick you up tomorrow then?”

“That sounds like a date,” she said again, smiling slightly. 

“A hangout! ” he reiterated for what felt like the hundredth time. 

We’re hanging out tomorrow, Marinette thought to herself as she lay down in her room. She honestly couldn’t believe she agreed to it. When he started to ask her, she suddenly had a sneaking suspicion that he was going to ask her to do something with him, and she feared a date. He was in love with Ladybug and tried several times to ask her on a date. But she was surprised when he told her he just wanted to hang out.

Maybe it was because… he now realized she was Marinette? She shook her head. Why should she even care? Wasn’t this what she wanted? For him to move on? What she really was worried about though was that Chat thought of her differently now that he knew she was Ladybug. That somehow that image of Ladybug he held was now ruined. Was that selfish of her to think?

She sighed. She didn’t want to sound rude when she abruptly told Chat she didn’t want to go on a date with him. But she worried because she only thought of him as a friend. She didn’t want to lead him on. There was one person her heart belonged to. And that was Adrien. Adrien, the boy that was almost always on her mind. But ever since Chat found out about her identity, it seemed like Chat Noir was all she thought about. She turned to her side to look at the picture of Adrien she pinned on her board next to her bed. 

How she wished she could be with him. More than anything, she wished he was the one she could go on a date with. But he didn’t like her the same way. It was made clear that Adrien Agreste only considered her a good friend. She didn’t want that though. She wanted to be more than a friend, she wanted to be someone he liked. There were so many times where she just considered giving up on him because the pain of unrequited love hurt. She clearly understood Chat’s pain now too. The two of them had an unrequited love.

But every time she wanted to give up, either Tikki or Alya told her to not give up. They didn’t believe her for one second whenever she said she wasn’t in love with Adrien anymore. She remembered the day she tried helping Kagami get back together with Adrien after they broke up. Kagami told her that she knew Marinette loved Adrien and thought that the two were perfect for each other. 

Marinette then realized that true love is pursuing even if it is tough. She loved Adrien too much to let him go. But she didn’t have time for a relationship anymore, not when she was a guardian and a superhero. She tried once, and that didn’t work out at all. It wouldn’t be fair to him if she engaged in a relationship with him now that she had so many more duties she needed to fulfill. 

Marinette let out a loud sigh. She couldn’t believe she was hanging out with Chat. She should’ve declined. She was so busy. Not only was she studying for school, but she also spent her time studying the grimoire. She wanted to decipher it, but it was often difficult. As a guardian, she had to spend time trying to figure out how to protect citizens from getting akumatized. With the help of Alya, she learned that she could use her powers of creation to create charms that would help people to stop getting re-akumatized. That was one way she could help, but Marinette wanted to find more ways to help the civilians of Paris and to stop Hawkmoth. 

That’s why she didn’t go on the balcony that much. She was just so busy. She even planned to do some work today. She drank coffee to help keep her awake, and she didn’t plan on going to the balcony, but something inside of her made her go up. Marinette was secretly hoping that Chat would be there, and they could talk. And she was glad when he appeared. 

After he asked her to hang out, she didn’t feel like working tonight. But the back of her mind kept picking at her to do something. She was the guardian, she couldn’t sit around and not do anything. Her free time should be dedicated to helping people, to do her job. Alya always told her to stop working so hard, to take a break, but Alya didn’t understand. She had a duty as Ladybug and a guardian. She didn’t have time to have fun now, no matter how tempting it seemed. 

Marinette turned on the other side of her bed and saw Tikki sitting on the railing of her loft. She frowned. She and Tikki still barely talked since she accepted Chat’s deal. Marinette needed to clear things up with her kwami. She missed her. And they couldn’t keep this game up forever. 

“Tikki,” Marinette whispered.

Tikki turned around to look at her. 

“Can we talk?”

Tikki looked away, but then a few seconds later she turned back and flew next to Marinette.

“I miss you,” Marinette said. “How long are you going to keep this up?”

Tikki sighed. “Keep what up?”

Marinette gestured to the two of them. “This. The whole cold shoulder thing.”

When Tikki didn’t respond, Marinette continued. “I know you’re mad at me Tikki. I went against the rules, but I want you to understand… I just want someone to talk to! I want… I want to try this. I’m going to go crazy like this. I know I have you and Alya, but Chat can also understand.”

“Marinette, I know how you feel. I want nothing more to see you happy. But… I’m worried.”

“About what?”

“About the consequences! I don’t want anything bad to happen to you because of an identity reveal! If Hawkmoth somehow figures out, something terrible could happen! I couldn’t bear to lose you!” Tikki choked up. “To lose another Ladybug.”

Marinette’s eyes widened. “What?”

“I’ve lost many Ladybugs over my time. There were many reasons why, but one reason is letting their identity be known by a villain,” Tikki explained. “That’s why I’m scared about you revealing your identity to Chat. It’s not that I don’t trust him, but remember when he got akumatized into Chat Blanc? Look what happened to you and that world. Things could go so horribly wrong, and I don’t want that. I don’t want to lose you Marinette, I love you.”

Marinette felt tears spring to her eyes as she listened to her kwami. Tears were already spilling from Tikki’s eyes. “Tikki… I’m so sorry, ” Marinette cried, picking up her kwami, and pressing her cheek against her head. “I’m so sorry you had to go through all that.”

“I want you to be happy Marinette. More than anything. I’m just so scared,” Tikki went on.

“I had no idea. But I want you to trust me Tikki. I’m not going to guess Chat’s identity anytime soon, I don’t even know yet if I want a full identity reveal, but I promise you that I will be careful. I won’t do anything stupid,” Marinette promised her kwami. She swiped a finger over Tikki’s eyes to wipe the tears. “I love you too, Tikki. I don’t want to fight anymore. I want you to trust me.”

Tikki gave her a sad smile. “I do, Marinette. But I will always worry for you. If this is what you want, if you truly believe you can be careful, then I won’t stop you. If it makes you happy, then I’m happy.”

Marinette hugged her kwami. “Thank you Tikki.”

Tikki pulled back and gave Marinette a sneaky look. “So, you and Chat Noir are going on a date? I thought you loved Adrien.”

Marinette let out an exasperated sigh. “It’s not a date. I was just teasing him about that. It’s a hang out. And for your information, I will always love Adrien, this doesn’t change anything!”

Marinette then looked down at her phone. “But I do have to tell Alya, since she will be my excuse for tomorrow.” Marinette picked up her phone and went to text Alya.  

Marinette: Guess what?

A minute later Alya replied. 

?Alya: What

Marinette: Chat Noir asked me to hang out tomorrow

Alya: LIKE A DATE

Marinette: NO!

Marinette: We’re just hanging out 

Marinette: nothing else!!!!

Alya: hmmm

Marinette: ALYA

Alya: ok ok! But how are you gonna sneak out

Marinette: im not

Marinette: im gonna tell my parents im gonna hang out at your place

Alya: oooh sneaking out to meet with a boy, u sneaky girl

Marinette: we are ONLY hanging out

Alya: sure, fine

Alya: But you will tell me EVERYTHING

Alya: Also you better video call me tomorrow 

Marinette: i will

Marinette: but why a call?

!Alya: so we can pick your outfit for your date

Marinette: ITS NOT A DATE

“Okay, I’m going! I’ll be back at like 10:00! And Alya will drop me off!” Marinette told her parents as she exited the bakery.

She felt bad for lying to her parents, but there was no way she was telling them she was meeting up with Chat Noir. Especially since she already had a whole experience with her dad thinking she was in love with Chat Noir, and him trying to set them up. 

“Bye Marinette! Be safe!” her parents called. 

She had left Chat a message as Ladybug to meet her down the street in the corner so no one could see them. There was no way she was parading around with him out in the open. People would no doubt make the wrong assumptions. 

She smoothed out her shirt as she walked over. Alya indeed called her and they spent an hour looking for what to wear. Marinette kept insisting she didn’t need to dress fancy or anything, but Alya threatened that she would come over there right that minute and tell her parents that she was gonna meet Chat Noir if Marinette wore something lousy. She was joking of course, but she didn’t end the call until they found a suitable outfit for the occasion. 

They ended up picking a simple, but cute, outfit. Marinette wore a loose long-sleeved white top embroidered with flowers at the collar with denim shorts. She wore her hair in a loose low ponytail. Across her chest, she put on her bag to keep a box of macarons and Tikki in. She honestly would’ve just worn a pair of sweatpants and a simple tee, but Alya would’ve killed her. 

She approached the corner where she said she’d meet Chat, and found him standing there already, leaning against the wall, looking down at his baton. He had one arm crossed against his chest, as he watched something on his baton. His hair fell across his face and he had a slightly serious look. Marinette swallowed. He looked kinda… hot. 

No! What the heck was she thinking!? He was Chat Noir! And yeah he was cute and all, but he was not hot. Her brain was just muddled from spending so much time finding an outfit. Yeah, that was it. 

She raised a fist to her mouth as she cleared her throat. Chat Noir looked up from his baton at her. “Marinette! You’re here!”

“Yeah I said seven-thirty, how long were you here?”

“I just came five minutes before,” he shrugged. He then looked her up and down for a split second before returning to her face. “You look nice,” he remarked, turning slightly red. 

She felt her own cheeks burn at the compliment. “Oh! Um, thanks! You look… like Chat Noir.” Well, it’s not like he looked any different. He was in the same old outfit. 

“Thanks,” he smiled. “Ready princess?”

She rolled her eyes. Him and his nicknames. “Yup! We’re not just gonna walk out in the open, though are we?”

He gave her a mischievous grin and walked toward her. “Nope, we travel like this,” he said as he picked her up in a princess hug. “And now I jump onto the roof.”

Marinette gasped. She clutched onto him, and he looked over at her. “Is this okay?”

Her face was burning but she only nodded. She didn’t… mind it, and it was the way to travel without drawing any attention. Well if people didn’t look up at the roofs. He jumped up onto the roof and she wrapped her arms around his shoulders to keep from falling, even though she knew he wouldn’t let go of her. 

“Wait, what if someone sees us?” she asked.

“It’s kinda dark out, they won’t. And if they do, it looks like I’m saving you right?”

He was right. He ran and jumped across a few more roofs until he finally stopped on the roof of a building. He set Marinette down, and she quickly removed her arms from his shoulders. “So here?” she asked.

Chat nodded and held up a finger. “What kind of sandwiches do you like?”

“Sandwich?”

He nodded. She shrugged, “Any kind really. Um, I do like a Croque Monsieur.”

“Ooh, good taste. I’ll be right back.” He quickly jumped off the building and she ran to the edge to see him land on the street.

Where the heck was he going? She saw him enter a café. He was going to order a sandwich in the open!? She shook her head. She looked over at the roof they landed on and was surprised to see a picnic blanket laid out in the middle. Had he… prepared this all beforehand? That was… really sweet. It reminded her of that one time he had a whole surprise prepared for her as Ladybug… He really was quite romantic. Not that this whole thing was supposed to be romantic! It was a friendly hangout!

“A Croque Monsieur for the lady, and a jambon-beurre for me!” Chat announced as he landed back on the edge of the roof. He hopped down and walked over to Marinette, handing her a bag.

“Oh… thank you! But you didn’t have to! I’ll pay you--”

“Don’t finish that sentence! I invited you out, so it’s my treat!” he interrupted her.

She blinked at him. “But--”

He shook his head. “Nope. Just enjoy!”

He sat down on the blanket and patted the spot next to him. She found herself sitting next to Chat. She didn’t feel right letting him pay for everything. At least she brought a box of macarons for a snack. 

“Didn’t anyone say anything about Chat Noir entering the café?”

He shook his head, already taking a bite of his sandwich. After he finished chewing, he explained, “There was no one there when I went. I mean the workers were ecstatic, but why wouldn’t they be?”

She rolled her eyes. Him and his cocky attitude. She took out the sandwich from the bag and unwrapped it. It looked amazing. Marinette took a small bite and immediately melted. It tasted so good. 

Chat noticed the expression on her face and laughed. “Good right?”

She nodded, swallowing her bite. “Oh my God, it’s amazing!”

“I know! This is one of my favorite cafés!” 

She looked around. “So you set this whole thing up, huh?”

He rubbed his neck. “Well, I mean I just put the picnic blanket here. Plus this building is tall, so I assume no one would see us, unless someone took the stairs to the roof.”

“It’s really nice, Chat,” she told him earnestly. 

He leaned back. “Thanks. I’ve spent a lot of time exploring the city when patrolling, there are so many spots that are really cool. One of these days I might just have to show you to them.”

How much time did Chat spend patrolling? Usually, they patrolled together, but there were times where they went solo. Marinette remembered once when Chat sent her a bunch of voicemails asking her to join him in patrolling. She couldn’t that day because she was on a date with Luka. It didn’t really occur to her then, but the number of voicemails he sent, the way he really wanted her to join him… was Chat lonely? 

“You seem to have a lot of time on your hand,” she observed as she took another bite of her sandwich. 

He frowned. “Not really. Night time is honestly the only time I’m free. That, and when there’s an akuma attack. So I like to spend my time being Chat Noir. When I’m Chat, that’s when I really feel like I can make my own choices.”

Marinette cocked her head. She never knew this side of Chat Noir. She always forgot that they had their own lives outside of superheroing, she just never imagined what his life would be like. From the sound of it, it seemed like a tough life to make him want to escape it. She found herself putting her hand on his, and he looked up at her.

“That’s why you always want to hang out… as Chat,” she whispered. “I didn’t know, but I guess that’s my fault. I didn’t really give us any opportunities to talk about ourselves.”

He rubbed his thumb against her hand, and she froze at the contact. She didn't remove her hand though, keeping it there, and instead, kept her attention on him. “Well that’s what this is for. So we can get to know each other better… well I try my best to tell you about myself without giving too much away.”

Too much? What did he mean by that? Did he mean that she could guess who he was if he gave too much information about himself? Did that mean Marinette knew his civilian self?

She found herself asking him, “Chat, do you know me?”

“Well, duh, you’re sitting right here.”

She shook her head. “That’s not what I meant. I mean when you found out who I am, did you know who I was? Like… does your civilian self know who I am?”

He removed his hand and gave her a curious look. She realized what she was asking, and shook her head. If he answered, he’d give her a hint, and she didn’t want that. “Wait, actually don’t answer that!”

“Well… I knew you from saving you those few times from the villains,” he pointed out. “So I know you from that.”

“Oh,” was all she said. She couldn’t wrap her head around it. It was all so confusing. It seemed like she was supposed to know he was under the mask if he gave away too much information, so that must mean she had to know him as Marinette? Or maybe he was famous? That’s how she’d know him? She took a closer look at him.

“Are you some sort of super popular celebrity Chat?” she asked, half-joking, half-curious.

He let out a loud laugh. “I’m Chat Noir! Of course I am!”

“No I meant under the mask!”

He leaned into her and smirked. “You’re curious. Does that mean you have a guess, princess?”

She pushed him away, letting out an exasperated sigh. He wasn’t going to give her any hints. And whatever, she didn’t even want them! “All I can guess it that you’re probably stupid under that mask as well,” she teased him.

He pouted. “Meouch! That’s kind of harsh, princess!”

“No, it’s just speculation!” she pointed out. 

He glowered at her and took another bite of his sandwich. She hoped she didn’t offend him, she was only kidding. She had finished her sandwich, and he was almost done with his. She used that opportunity to open her bag and take out a box.

“Aww, kitty, don’t be mad,” she giggled.

“I’m not mad,” he said. His eyes dropped to the box. “Hey, what’s that?”

“A box of sweets!”

He jumped up. “What sweets?”

Well, Chat Noir had a sweet tooth confirmed! She opened the box to reveal the macarons, and he let out an excited gasp. “I love macarons!” 

The box held ten macarons, so she held it up to him. “Take as much as you want, I brought them for us.”

He quickly finished his sandwich, and then wiped his face. “Princess, you are now my favorite person in the entire world. You’re the sweetest. ” He then winked at her.

Marinette gave him a death stare as she pulled the box back, away from his grip. “Stupid puns mean no sweets!”

“Okay okay! I’m sorry, I won’t make any puns tonight then!” he promised. She was unconvinced, and he sighed. He crossed his heart. “There, cross my heart and hope to die!”

She beamed at him, holding the box to him again. He really wanted sweets that bad that he’d sacrifice making puns! He took a blue one, which was blueberry cheesecake. Marinette plucked a pink strawberry-flavored macaron and opened her bag to hand it to Tikki.

Chat noticed Tikki and waved at the kwami. “Hi Tikki!” He then looked up at Marinette, clearly silently asking if everything was okay between her and her kwami. She nodded, assuring him. 

“Hi Chat Noir!” Tikki greeted him back, and happily took the macaron. “Don’t mind me, I won’t interrupt your date!”

“It’s not a date! ” both Marinette and Chat told her. 

Tikki snickered and bit down on the macaron.

Marinette and Chat met each other’s gaze and then laughed. Chat gently took a bite of the macaron. “Oh my God, Marinette these are amazing!”

Marinette blushed. “Thanks… I made them.”

“Please, I will literally pay you, just make me more!” he begged, and she laughed. 

Chat ate half the box, but Marinette didn’t mind. She always had more at home, and besides, he looked so happy eating them. When he finished, he brushed himself and stood up. He held out a hand to her.

“What?”

“The next stop, of our hangout!”

She hesitantly took his hand, and he pulled her up. “But it will require me to carry you again!”

Chat finally arrived at the top. “You can open your eyes now,” he told her.

She had gripped him so tightly as he had run and jumped up the tower. Going up the tower herself as Ladybug wasn’t scary, but being carried scared her. There were quite a few times she thought Chat would drop her!

She opened her eyes and saw that they were all the way to the top of the Eiffel Tower. He set her down, and she walked over to the edge of the brightly lit tower. They were so high up, and now she could see all of Paris in glory. The dark city was lit with all the lights, and it looked absolutely beautiful. It wasn’t called the city of lights for nothing! She gazed at it in wonder. 

“It’s so beautiful at night,” she murmured in awe. “You never really notice when you’re battling how pretty our city is!”

Chat joined her and leaned in to look at the dark city, the lights shining around. “It’s beautiful,” he agreed, looking at her as he said it.

Her stomach felt a rush fly through it. “It really seems like you decided to take me on a date, chaton!” she said quickly, giving him a mischievous look.

He groaned. “Not this again.”

“Well no guy has ever taken me to the Eiffel Tower at night time, y’know.” She put her chin in her hand as she continued to tease him. 

“What if it was a date, Marinette? Then what?” he asked her suddenly. She looked at him expecting to see a sly look on his face, but it was dead serious.

She stopped and stared at him. If it was a date… then…. She didn’t want to go on a date with him, not when she loved someone else. He saw the look on her face and chuckled. “I’m only kidding Marinette. I know you love someone else.”

She gripped the railing tight. Yeah, of course, he was kidding. She really should stop letting things make a mess in her head. Hearing him say that… she wondered, was he sad when saying that? Did he still love her, as Marinette too? Something about Chat being in love with her as Marinette struck her as… strange. But that was too awkward to ask. 

Hey Chat Noir, are you still in love with me? Besides, she shouldn’t expect anything of him. If he didn’t love her anymore she should feel relieved because that way he wouldn’t have to keep up the unrequited love, but at the same time, there was that lingering fear that he stopped loving her because she was Marinette. 

“So when you said you were in love with me as Chat Noir?” he prompted.

Oh yeah, that. “It was a lie… I panicked because I thought you thought I was Ladybug,” she admitted. “But I guess you know that now.”

He didn’t say anything as he looked down below. Why did things feel so awkward now? “I’m curious though, who is the guy you love?” he finally asked slyly. 

She frowned at him. Like she’d tell Chat she was in love with Adrien Agreste. No one was supposed to know! Even though… so many people did know. It felt weird telling Chat. And maybe it was unfair that she knew who he was in love with, but she felt too embarrassed to tell him. 

Instead, she smiled lazily at him. “Where did this sudden fascination with my love life come from, kitty?”

He shrugged. “Hey, I’m just curious! Is it Luka?”

“Luka, well I--” she stopped. “Hey, how do you know about me and Luka?”

Chat’s eyes widened. “Oh, well, um, I saw the two of you together a bunch of times when I was busy fighting, so I just assumed that you were dating!”

Marinette was confused. Chat noticed her and Luka together? Something about that was fishy. “Okay… then. I guess your assumption was right. We did date. But we broke up.”

He didn’t ask why, but she could tell he was curious. She sighed. “I broke up with him. I didn’t want to, I really did like him a lot… but it wasn’t fair to be with him. I couldn’t give Luka the time he deserved. I was always busy, and he wanted to know why. But that was the one thing I couldn’t tell him. I’m so busy as a guardian, as Ladybug, it’s almost impossible to have a boyfriend… so I broke up with him because he deserved someone who could give him that time.”

Her breakup with Luka hurt her so much. She was desperately trying to get over Adrien that time, and she really really did like Luka so much. But of course, bad timing. She had just become a guardian, and that added even more stress to being Ladybug. No matter how much she wanted to, she couldn’t find time for her boyfriend. 

She wanted it to work so bad, but it didn’t. In the end, she knew it wasn’t fair to him. It wasn’t fair that she was also in love with someone else while she was with him. And even though it killed her, she had to end it. It hurt her even more how well he took it. She wanted him to get angry at her, but he didn’t. He accepted it and told her no matter what he was always there for her. And that broke her heart.

She had wanted to be with him. She loved the time they had. Even though it was short, it was amazing, and she wouldn’t ever take it back. But things just weren’t meant to be. She was heartbroken the first few weeks after their breakup, but it passed with the help of her friends. She and Luka were still friends, and she was grateful for that. She hoped one day he’d find someone who could give him all the time in the world. And when he did find that person, she would be so happy for him. 

“I felt terrible, I really wanted it to work out,” she found herself saying. 

“I know how you feel…” Chat agreed.

Wait, what? Marinette looked at him in shock. Did he go through the same thing? “You… went through the same thing?”

He nodded. “I was in a relationship too… but being a superhero really makes it hard to be with that person. I ended up telling lies, and she had had enough, which was totally understandable, but I wish I didn’t have to hurt her. And I liked her too.”

That was news to Marinette. She had no idea Chat dated someone as well. Well, it shouldn’t be shocking. He had his own life, he did his own things as well. But he would’ve never told her if it weren’t for now. They were pouring their hearts to each other. Marinette would’ve never told him about her personal problems if he had never figured out her identity. But this… it felt nice. Just this whole evening, allowing herself to talk to him, it felt like a weight was lifted off of her chest. 

Chat Noir was able to understand what she was going through as well because he went through it as well. 

“So I guess we both had problems with love,” she mused.

“Yup.”

“Honestly, love is so exhausting. It would be so much easier to stop…” she found herself saying.

“I know what you mean.”

“That’s another reason I broke up with Luka too… I was still in love with the other boy,” she admitted. “I tried my hardest to get over him, but in the end I couldn’t. And I felt so guilty being with Luka while I liked someone else.”

Chat frowned slightly. “Oh? You tried to get over him? You must really be in love with that boy.”

“Um… yeah,” Marinette admitted feeling slightly embarrassed.

“Well now I know that boy isn’t Luka, you admitted it.”

She wanted to smack herself! She let herself get carried away! “No it’s not Luka. But I’m not telling you who he is!”

“Is it the same boy who broke your heart that day?” Chat asked. “When Glaciator attacked?”

She arched a brow. “Why are you so curious, Chat?”

He shrugged. “If it is, then that means the boy doesn’t love you back?”

Okay, wow. Way to hit the mark and make her feel more miserable about her love life. She glared at him. “Yeah well, it’s not like I’m unlikeable or anything! It’s not uncommon for people to like me, you know!” she pointed out defensively. She didn’t want to seem pathetic to Chat that she couldn’t get a guy to like her back.  

He rolled his eyes. “I didn’t say anything like that.”

She jutted out her chin. “I’m just saying! For your information, I’ve had a ton of people like me! Like--”

“That evil villain? The Evillustrator?” 

“Ugh,” Marinette glowered at him. “Fine, yes, him. His civilian self did like me, but he’s moved on and is in another relationship! And then there was another guy who had a crush on me, he's in my class!”

“Oh, and he still likes you?”

“Well… no,” Marinette faltered. “He’s actually dating my best friend now. But besides that, my ex-boyfriend liked me!”

“But then you dumped him.”

Marinette scowled at Chat. “Well, if I remember correctly, Chat Noir, you like me too, even if it is as Ladybug, so that’s another boy, right?” she asked flirtatiously.

Chat Noir’s eyes widened, and she swore she saw him blush before he turned his head. 

Marinette caught herself. What was she doing flirting with him!? And she accidentally brought up the fact that he liked her… She got too carried away. What was wrong with her!? She took things too far. She was just kidding with him that she wasn’t unlikeable, and somehow found herself unconsciously pointing out he liked her. 

She cleared her throat, her own face burning. “Anyways… enough about who likes who, where were we before that?”

“Um, love and breakup.” Chat’s voice sounded breathless, like he was still embarrassed, causing Marinette to turn even redder. 

She did not want to return to that conversation. “Oh… yeah, well I mean before--” she stopped when she realized how late it was. “Oh my gosh, wait! What time is it!”

Chat flipped open his baton. “Nine-forty-five.” 

Marinette gasped. “I have to get home! I told my parents I’d be home by ten!”

“Then, let’s go,” he held his arms out. Marinette was sure her face was now aflame. It was even more awkward now with that previous conversation. She walked toward him, and he picked her up. She didn’t look up at his face, his strong jaw, or the hair that fell effortlessly across his forehead. Instead, she stared down at her lap, as he jumped to take her home. 

Chat Noir dropped her down a few blocks from the bakery, which was now closed, except for one light inside. Her parents were waiting for her to return. She turned to Chat Noir. “Thank you Chat. For taking me home, and today. I had so much fun,” she thanked him.

He smiled at her. “I had fun too, thanks for agreeing to come, Marinette.” He then stared at her. 

She looked up at him. “What?”

He leaned in and used his finger to brush a piece of hair off her face, tucking it behind her ear. Her breath caught. And he pulled away. “Just fixing your hair.”

“Oh um, yeah! Thanks!” she spluttered. What was wrong with her? “Thanks! Again!”

“We should do it again,” he offered.

She nodded. “I’d love that.” She looked back at the bakery. “I’ll go then?”

“Sweet dreams, princess,” he whispered.

Marinette blinked at him. “Good night, Chat.”

She walked away from him and reached the bakery. Before she opened the door, she turned to see that he was still standing there. No doubt making sure she got home safely. She waved at him again, and he saluted her, before using his baton to jump onto the nearest roof.

The bell rang as she opened the door. She leaned against the door as it closed. 

“Marinette! How was the hangout?” she heard her mom ask.

Marinette looked up immediately. “Huh!?” How did her mom know she was with Chat Noir? Did someone see them?

“With Alya?”

Oh! OH! Yes, that was right. She told her parents she was with Alya. “It was great! We had so much fun! She loved the macarons!”

“I’m glad it went well! It’s really late, it was very nice of her to drop you off!” her mom looked behind her. “She didn’t come in?”

“Oh, well she couldn’t. She had to go home quickly! But she said hi!”

Her mom said something else, but Marinette wasn’t paying attention anymore. She kept thinking of her time with Chat today. She smiled slightly. 

Their “not date” was… nice. 

Chapter Text

Adrien couldn’t stop thinking about their hangout last night. As he was waiting for the rest of the class to fill in, he replayed the events of last night. It went well. Very well. He learned so much more about her through that hangout. And he saw just how much like Ladybug she was. The way she was teasing him last night, reminded him so much of Ladybug. 

His heart was racing last night, at every moment they spent together. It was becoming obvious that Marinette and Ladybug were so much more alike than he thought. Just around him, Marinette never acted like that. She acted like a different person. She never teased Adrien, she never was that relaxed around him. 

His mind lingered to how they were talking about love. He didn’t even mean to touch upon that topic. But he accidentally mentioned how she was in love with another guy and his curiosity just got the better of him. He genuinely wanted to know who she loved. When she spoke about all the guys who had liked her, he couldn’t help but feel slightly annoyed? He couldn’t understand why either. There was something about another guy liking her that sparked… something in him. 

Was it jealousy? But why would he feel jealous? It didn’t make sense. His feelings were still a mess. He didn’t take the time to actually stop and think about what he felt for Ladybug… or Marinette. Even though he could see the similarities in them now, he still thought about them differently. His mind couldn’t comprehend it, and he didn’t want to think about it, so as he did with so many of his issues, he just pushed it to the back of his mind to deal with later. 

Until Marinette brought up the fact that he loved Ladybug. At that moment, he didn’t even know what to think. He had blushed and immediately hid his expression. Just her saying that out loud made him remember that yes, he had feelings for Ladybug. And that Ladybug was Marinette. And he technically was in love with Marinette. But Marinette had always been a friend to him. Yeah, she was cute and adorable with the way she was clumsy, and how she wasn’t afraid to speak her mind. Or the way she looked at him with a teasing glint last night, leaning her face into her palm and giving him a sly look. 

Wait, what!? What… what was he thinking? He felt his face burn at the thoughts that started to circle in his mind. Marinette… she was just a friend…. The girl who sat behind him in class. Why was he thinking this way? A part of him did always find her antics cute… but…. He couldn’t understand his mind at this moment. Why was he suddenly having these thoughts about Marinette? Was it because he knew she was Ladybug? Was his mind just suddenly trying to create these feelings because Marinette was Ladybug and he was in love with Ladybug? Or were these thoughts… always there?

“Hey dude!”

Adrien looked up. Nino was waving to him as he plopped his bag down in the seat. Oh, thank God. Nino was here to help distract him from his thoughts. “Hey!” Adrien hoped his cheeks weren’t still red.

“What’s up?” 

Adrien wished he could just tell Nino everything. Nino would help him. Adrien had no one to talk to about… well everything that had been going on this past week! It was just him and Plagg, and Plagg was no help. He knew that Marinette had Alya, and there was slight annoyance at the fact that she had someone to help her get through this mess, while he was left with his thoughts. If only he could tell Nino.

What’s stopping you? He suddenly thought. Marinette told Alya without even telling you. You could tell him without telling her! 

No. No! How could he even think that? That was wrong. He trusted Ladybug too much to do something like that… he couldn’t! She’d be mad! But… she did the same thing. And she didn’t trust him enough to tell him. 

For the love of God, please just shut up already! Adrien begged his mind. He just wanted peace and quiet, was that too much to ask? 

“Adrien?” Nino suddenly asked.

Aw crap. He forgot Nino asked him something and instead, got lost in his head again. “Oh, sorry! Just… um, zoned out for a second. What did you say?”

Nino frowned at him. “I asked what’s up.”

“Oh, oh yeah! Not much. You know, same old. I had fencing practice, Chinese classes, a modeling gig yesterday, and now it’s Monday, and it’s school!” Adrien listed out everything quickly. “What’s up with you?”

“Not much,” was all Nino said and pulled out his phone. Oh no, was Nino mad at him!? Adrien realized that he hadn’t texted Nino at all this past week, their meetings together had been scarce, and Adrien had just been too busy with himself to even think about his best friend! 

He felt awful. He had been such a terrible friend to Nino. He really didn’t mean it! He just didn’t know how to tell Nino why he was so preoccupied because he couldn’t! 

“Nino--” Adrien started, but suddenly his gaze flicked to the doorway where Marinette was now. 

Marinette. The same Marinette he hung out with last night. The same Marinette who was his Ladybug. His face felt hot all over again. She walked past him, and he put up a hand and waved. “Hey Marinette!”

She stopped to look at him, her face going a bright red. “Huh, uh, Adrien! Uh, h-Hey! Hey Adrien!” she stammered, waving her hand back and forth erratically.

Now she was acting completely different than she was last night. She seemed all nervous now. She was always this way around him. He couldn’t help feeling like he intimidated her. Maybe that’s why she was always on high alert around him.

“How are you?” he asked, wanting to continue the conversation.

She was still standing in the middle of the aisle, below the staircase that led to his desk. “I’m declined-- I mean fine! I’m f-fine! T-totally fine! H-h-how are you!?” she said, her gaze suddenly going to something behind him.

He turned to see Alya who was giving Marinette a thumbs up. Why was she giving Marinette a thumbs up? Was he that terrible of a person to talk to that she needed encouragement from a friend to help her converse with him? He knew that she said she didn’t hate him, that she liked him as a friend, but sometimes he felt like that wasn’t true. That she only said that to not hurt his feelings. Yeah there were times where the two had normal conversations and she was relaxed around him, but that wasn’t often.

“I’m doing good! I’m glad you’re fine!” he replied, smiling at her.

She brushed her hair back. “That’s bad-- I mean good! Good! That’s good that you’re doing… um… good!” she spluttered. 

Before he could say anything else, Chloé bumped into Marinette. “Move Dupain-Cheng! Stop hogging the whole aisle!”

Oh great. Marinette frowned at the girl, and walked up the steps, giving Adrien one last glance before going to her seat. 

Chloé turned to look at Adrien and smiled. “Adrikins! I feel like we haven’t talked in forever!” Chloé remarked, walking over to Adrien to give a huge hug.

Adrien froze, not really all comfortable with the total lack of space. He patted the small of her back awkwardly as she let go of him. “We talked yesterday, Chloé,” he reminded her.

“Still feels like forever, you could’ve at least called me!” she claimed, placing her hands on her hips.

Adrien opened his mouth, trying to think of a reply, but thankfully Miss Bustier came to his rescue. “Okay class, get to your seats! We have an important lesson today!”

Adrien reached for his backpack to get his tablet, as did the rest of the class. As he turned, his gaze locked onto Marinette, who was staring at him, her chin in her hand, a weird expression on her face. When their eyes locked, she blinked, before turning bright red and taking her chin out of her hand. He chuckled softly at her antics and gave her a soft smile.

Her eyes widened, she glanced at Alya, back at him, before giving him a freakishly big smile. He turned back to his backpack retrieving his tablet, but he heard Alya whisper, “Okay, you can stop now, girl! Seriously, it’s creepy!”

Adrien felt confused. Was she forcing herself to smile at him? No, she told you she liked you. She considers you a friend, he reminded himself. Besides, he kind of thought the smile was adorable. Wait! Where did that thought even come from? 

Just focus on class, and, he turned to look at Nino who was bent over his own tablet. He wasn’t looking at Adrien. Adrien knew it was his fault, and he deserved it. He had ditched his best friend so many times. He needed to make things right with Nino. 

But he couldn’t just… tell him. Or wait, could he? 

Adrien had an idea. 

“Nino, dude, wait!” Adrien called after his friend, rushing down the stairs to catch up with him.

Nino turned to look at Adrien, grimacing. “What? Ready to ignore me some more, and act weird?”

Adrien winced. Yeah, he deserved that. “Okay, I know, I’ve been acting like a terrible friend. And I so deserve you ignoring me, but you’re right. There’s been a lot on my mind, and that’s why I haven’t been acting like myself.”

Nino arched his brow. 

Adrien nodded. “And I want to talk about it… if you’ll listen, that is.”

Nino looked at his wristband. “Gee, I don’t know, I might have a lot of stuff to do. Running low on time!”

Adrien looked down at his wristband. “You’re… not wearing a watch?”

Nino rolled his eyes. “Dude, I’m kidding!”

“Oh, right!”

Nino placed an arm around Adrien’s neck. “Of course I’ll listen. I mean you totally should’ve come to me sooner, instead of blowing me off, since I’m your best friend!”

Adrien put his hands up. “I know, you’re totally right. I should’ve! And I’m really sorry!”

Nino adjusted his hat with his other hand. “Okay, I’ll listen and forgive you, but”-- he put up a finger-- “only on one condition!”

“Yeah?”

“Treat me to lunch, because dude I’m starving, and I have nothing for lunch!”

Adrien laughed. “Sure thing, I know a great place!”

Nino and Adrien entered the café where Adrien took Marinette last night.

“Dude, I’ve been wanting to go to this place forever. Croque Monsieur Café, ” Nino commented as he looked around. “I heard this place is amazing!”

“It is! I found it when--” Adrien stopped himself. He couldn’t tell Nino that he found this while patrolling as Chat Noir. “When I was coming back from fencing practice last month! I wanted to try it out because… I heard how good it was!”

Nino nodded, and a waiter approached the two boys. “Monsieur Agreste, you are back! Two celebrities in two days!” the waiter remarked. “Chat Noir last night, and now you!” 

Adrien chuckled nervously. “I’m no celebrity.”

The waiter just smiled at him and led the two boys to a table for two. He handed both of them a menu and told them he would come back in a few minutes. 

“Damn, everything looks good here,” Nino stated, as he read through the menu. “What do you recommend?”

“Anything really, it’s all good. I usually get the jambon-beurre,” Adrien recommended.

“Sure, I’ll get that too. Now that you mention it, I’m craving some jambon-beurre.”

The waiter returned to take their orders.

“Two jambon-beurre sandwiches please, and uh, a hot chocolate, and,” Adrien looked over at Nino.

“And one iced tea,” Nino finished for him.

The waiter finished jotting it down and then smiled at both boys. “It will be ready soon!”

Adrien had been craving hot chocolate forever, and now was his chance. His father barely let him eat sweet or fatty foods or drinks, so this was his opportunity. 

“So, what was it that you wanted to talk about?” Nino asked.

“Yeah! That. So um… I’m going to give you a scenario,” Adrien started. If he couldn’t tell Nino the truth, he’d give him a half-assed scenario about the situation. 

“A… scenario? ”

Adrien nodded.

Nino scrunched his nose. “Um… okay? Scenario away then.”

“Okay, so lets say I meet this girl… um through this texting app,” Adrien started. “And we start texting a lot, but we don’t know who is behind the phone because we have random usernames. And I slowly start to fall in love with this girl.”

“Wait! You’re in love with someone!?” Nino interrupted.

Adrien shook his head. “No, it's a scenario!”

“Hm, okay. Go on.”

“Okay, so I fall in love with this girl, and I make it obvious… that I, y’know, like her. But she clearly just wants to be, um, friends. And I try to prompt her that we should reveal who we really are behind the phone, but she refuses and wants to stay anonymous,” Adrien went on. He was surprised at how well he could come up with a cover story. “And then I learn that she’s in love with another guy.”

“Well that’s rough,” Nino remarked.

“It is. Anyways, we talk a lot, we form a really close friendship, and then one day… um I figure out who she is behind the phone, but she doesn’t know who I am, but she does know that I figured it out.”

Nino waved his hands. “Wait, wait, wait. How does that work? How are you gonna figure out who she is, if she knows, without revealing who you are? I’m confused.”

“It’s just a scenario!” Adrien reminded him. “And… I don’t know, I just figured it out, and she knows that I know, but doesn’t know who I am.”

“But how does she know that you know, but not know who you are!?” Nino asked again. Then he scratched his head. “Okay, I’m confused. Too many ‘knows’.”

“She just does!” Adrien frowned. “How she knows isn’t important to the story!”

“But it doesn’t make any sense, how can she know that--”

“Nino! ” Adrien glared at his friend.

Nino sighed. “Fine. Continue your story that clearly has some plot holes.”

“It’s not a story! It’s a scenario!”

“Okay, whatever. Scenario! Go on.”

“So I figure out, and she knows that I figure out, and she’s very upset because she wanted to keep our identities a secret.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know… she was uncomfortable with revealing herself because she… was more comfortable on the phone…” Adrien came up with a lame excuse.

“Oookay…”

“So now that I know, she’s upset and refuses to let me tell her who I am. And I think it’s unfair that I know who she is, but she doesn’t know who I am. Also, she turns out to be a girl that I know in person! And she knows me in person too!”

“Oh, damn!"

“Yeah, and what’s even more confusing is that I always considered that girl only a friend in person, but I’m in love with her through text. So my mind is a complete mess because I don’t know what to think anymore!”

“That’s a coincidence, though. Who would’ve thought you two knew each other in person!”

Adrien nodded in agreement. “So I propose a deal, that she has three guesses to figure out who I am, and if she doesn’t guess I won’t reveal myself. And during this deal, we spend time with each other, getting to know each other.”

“Wait!”

“What!?”

“How does that even work? If you’re going to hang out, won’t she just see who you are?”

“I wear a mask.”

“Out in the open?”

“We hang out at night!”

“Can’t she tell from the rest of your body?”

“I’m wearing a hood and fully covered clothes too.”

“That’s just creepy.”

“Well it’s the only way I can hang out with her in person without her knowing who I am!” Adrien replied through gritted teeth. He was getting more of a headache telling Nino everything, than from keeping it in. 

Nino shook his head. “Hey, I can’t help it if your story is confusing. Make it make sense.” When Adrien glared at him, he corrected himself with a sigh. “I mean, scenario! ” 

“Then I figure out that, uh, she was talking to another friend through texting, and she tells that friend who she is, but she won’t tell me. Now it feels like she doesn’t trust me as much as I trust her. And everything is an absolute mess because I don’t know what to think about my feelings, she’s opening up incredibly slowly, I just want to reveal my identity to her, and she’s being a hypocrite with the identities!” 

There he finally said it. Well kind of. But he got the basic message out. 

“So, this scenario has been on your mind all week? What, is it an analogy for something happening in your life?” Nino asked.

Adrien panicked. No! He couldn’t let Nino know. “No! No, it’s um… a scenario that I read online!”

“You… read it online?”

Adrien had no idea where this was going now. He should’ve planned this out better. It sounded a lot better in his head. “Okay, so it's a scenario I read online! You know, on one of those sites where people tell their life stories! Except the person telling this story was actually telling a scenario of something that happened to them because they didn’t want to give all the details in case the person they were talking about found the post!”

He sounded full of shit. He knew it. He really should’ve planned this out a lot better. He gave Nino a large smile hoping his best friend would buy it. He was afraid Nino would call him out and get angry about him for lying.

“But why are you so concerned about this scenario? It’s got nothing to do with you!”

“Um, well the guy who made this post… is actually one of my online friends! From… Germany! And he texted me after he posted this if I had a solution! But I have no idea how to answer him… so it’s been on my mind, what would I do if I were in this guy’s situation!” Adrien lied. He felt terrible for lying this much to Nino. 

Nino blinked at him. “You could’ve just told me, you know. Why did you wait this long?”

Adrien wanted to sigh in relief. Nino believed him. Well, it seemed like he did. “I… I don’t know. I was sure that I could think of a solution, but I couldn’t. Do you think you can help?”

“Sure, I mean, I can’t offer a solution, but I can offer what I think is right to do.” Nino shrugged.

Adrien nodded, encouraging his friend. He really needed advice from someone other than a cheese-obsessed mystical cat. 

“Well with this girl, I’d definitely go slow. Don’t make her uncomfortable or try to speed things up! The fact that she accepted this deal, even though she doesn’t like the idea, shows that she really cares and wants to try,” Nino said. “So don’t rush her. Let things go with the flow. Everything else will set into place if you give it time! Rushing things always makes them worse.”

Adrien leaned back in his seat. He didn’t have any intention of rushing, but he did admit that he wished things could go faster. That was his problem. He was restless. He wanted things to go his way desperately. Just like how he assumed things would be great when he and Ladybug revealed their identities. But he was wrong, his perception was wrong. He drummed his fingers against the table. 

Nino was right. If he rushed Marinette, who was ready to slowly open up to him, who agreed to his deal against her kwami’s wishes, then he could only imagine how bad things would go. He just had a fear that things wouldn’t go with the flow… especially with all the lies and secrets they told and kept from each other.

He nodded slightly. “Yeah, yeah, you’re right. But what about… my feelings? I mean this guy’s feelings. He loves her on the phone, but in person he doesn’t. So now he’s confused because he isn’t sure what to think anymore… he always thought he’d love this girl no matter who she is. And now that he’s figured out, he still loves her, he just… is confused… because he always considered who she really is a friend.”

Nino scratched his skin. “Well… okay that is tough. Hmm, well. First of all, how well do you know this girl in person and through the phone?”

“Um… I guess, we don’t really know each other that well through either. But the way she acts through text is totally different than how she acts in person. And yeah she’s super cute in person, but it’s her confidence, the way she is so brave and so sure that makes me love her through the phone. I mean… him. Him love her.”

“Well, she’s still the same person. You don’t know her well in person, or through the phone. So use the opportunity to get to know her better in person. Maybe she’s more confident through the phone? And as you get to know her better, maybe she’ll start to warm up more and show her confident side? We don’t know, but don’t let your feelings get in the way. Don’t let them mess with you. Don’t get too caught up with the fact that you love who she is through the phone. Maybe along the way… you’ll fall in love with who she is in person too?”

Adrien sighed. He was trying to get to know her better. His feelings were still muddled, but maybe Nino was right. He shouldn’t let his feelings for Ladybug take over his mind. Marinette and Ladybug were the same people, but they were also different in their own good ways. He just now needed to get to know the other side of Ladybug. Learn more about Marinette. He clenched his hand. 

Nino noticed Adrien’s reaction. “Sorry if it’s not good advice. I’m not that good with… love advice. Alya is better at that! You might want to ask her?”

No way he could do that. Alya knew Marinette was Ladybug, so if he told her this story, the journalist would be able to tell that this was no scenario. “No, you’re doing fine! It’s a lot better than anything that I can come up with. There’s just one more thing, though.”

“Yeah?”

“What about the fact that she told the other girl?”

“Talk it out, just ask her about it?”

“But what if she doesn’t know that I know she told someone else?”

Nino rubbed his chin. “Hmmm. Well then ask her has she told anyone else who she was through text, and see what she says?”

Adrien tapped his chin. He could do that. Just approach Marinette and casually ask if she told anyone her identity. And it had been more than a week since he overheard her conversation with Alya. He decided that maybe… tonight would be a good time to ask her. He could only wonder what her answer would be though. Would she lie to him about it? Or would she tell him the truth? He was scared that she’d lie… and even more scared to hear the reasoning of why she told Alya. If he was being honest, that was why he had been avoiding asking her. 

“Did any of what I said help, or are you just saying that?” Nino questioned.

Adrien turned to his friend. “No, no! It helped a lot! I mean it!” He was so glad that Nino offered his advice. It wasn’t anything groundbreaking, but he was glad to get this all off of his chest and hear someone else’s take on this situation. It helped clear his mind quite a bit.

“Thanks, Nino. I owe you one.”

Nino shook his head. “You don’t owe me anything, Adrien. All I want you to know is that if you’re having trouble, I’m here to help and listen. I’m your best friend, I’m always going to be there, just like I know you’ll be there for me.”

“Always,” Adrien promised.

“And please, don’t keep things from me. I can totally tell when you’ve got something on your mind,” Nino went on.

Adrien smiled at his friend. “I won’t, and I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have ignored you like that. It’s just that I’ve been so busy lately, and I know that’s no excuse because you’re my best friend. But thank you, Nino, really.”

Nino smiled back. “I’m always here dude. Okay, now where are those sandwiches? I’m starving!”

And right when Nino said that, the waiter arrived with two plates of jambon-beurre. 

Adrien was starving, and now that he was finally able to make things up with Nino, he felt at ease. He just… was worried about what he could hear tonight.

Chapter Text

“Adrien wanted to know how I was doing! He smiled at me!” Marinette sighed dreamily as she and Alya sat on her chaise. 

Alya rolled her eyes. “And you couldn’t even get a single word out to him without stammering.”

“Listen! It caught me off guard! This is the first time since Chat Noir figured out I was Ladybug, that I was able to talk to Adrien!” Marinette defended herself. “That stupid cat… my mind has only been thinking about him!”

Alya rose a brow suggestively. “Oh, Chat Noir has been on your mind, hm?”

Marinette shoved Alya playfully. “That’s not what I meant, and you know that! I meant the events of last week. That’s the only thing that’s really been on my mind. I haven’t gotten the chance to relax, and try and think about other things!”

“You explained your date with Chat Noir, but I still feel like you’re leaving some stuff out!”

Marinette groaned. “I told you everything! ”

“Are you sure?” Alya leaned in, examining Marinette’s face for any lies.

“I…” Marinette looked away. Okay, so maybe she left out the part where she and Chat Noir talked about their love lives, and she unintentionally started flirting with him. But only because she knew Alya would make a big deal about it.

“Ha! I knew it! You were leaving something out!” Alya pointed at Marinette. “Tell me!”

“It’s nothing!”

“You lie! Tell me!”

“Fine… so we talked about our love lives because I was just teasing him about taking me out on a date. Then he got serious and was like ‘what if it’s a date’, and I panicked, but he said he was joking, then he asked me who I liked out of nowhere, and like I’d tell Chat Noir that I’m in love with Adrien, then all--”

“Okay! Okay! Slow down! I have no idea what you’re saying!” Alya interrupted her. 

Marinette stopped. She wanted to say it as quickly as possible so Alya wouldn’t be able to pick apart anything. 

“He asked you who you liked!” Alya repeated. “Oh my God! Does that mean he’s interested in who you like because he’s jealous!”

Marinette glared at her friend.

“No, no! He’s in love with Ladybug, right, who is you”--Alya pointed to Marinette-- “so of course he’d be concerned about who the girl he’s in love with is in love with!”

Marinette sighed. She didn’t want to think about the fact that Chat Noir was technically in love with her. And just Alya bringing it up made it awkward. Just as she was thinking last night, it was a topic that she wanted to avoid. 

“Anything else?”

“Um… well I told him about Luka, and then he told me he had the same experience with a girl he dated--”

“Chat Noir dated someone!”

Marinette shrugged. It struck her as strange too, but then she told herself Chat Noir had his own life too. She just wondered who he dated. “Yeah…”

“I don’t know, that’s weird. Him dating someone else when he’s in love with you!”

“Ladybug, Alya. He’s in love with Ladybug!” Marinette corrected her friend.

“Who is you !”

“I don’t think he sees me that way.”

“But why not! You are Ladybug! So he’s in love with you too by default!”

“It doesn’t work like that, Alya. I mean, he’s never thought of me, Marinette, like that, so I don’t… I don’t know! It’s too confusing! Besides, we were talking about the conversation I had with Chat!”

Alya let out a sigh. “Yeah, go on!”

“After I talked about Luka, I don’t know, somehow the conversation drifted to boys who liked me. And I started listing all the guys who’ve liked me, and… I don’t know, I kinda mentioned the fact that he was in love with me… as Ladybug.” Marinette whispered.

Alya’s eyes widened. “You what!? What did he say!?”

“Nothing… it got awkward after that, I mean his face was red,” Marinette recalled. 

Alya gave Marinette a mischievous smile. “That means he likes you! And look at you ! Flirting with Mr. Superhero!”

“It was not flirting! It was banter!” Marinette defended herself, her face going red. 

“Your face is all red! Girl, are you crushing on him!”

“No! Oh my God, me crush on Chat Noir? He’s my partner! ” Marinette clarified. 

Alya shook her head like she didn’t believe her. “I do not like him! Okay! Sure he’s cute, and funny, but he’s just my partner!”

Yeah, Marinette would admit, there were many things she liked about Chat Noir. He was good-looking, she found his humor endearing, and she admired his courage and self-confidence. She even once thought that if she never loved Adrien, she might’ve crushed on Chat Noir. But he was only her partner. She never thought of him as anything other than a friend. 

“It’s not wrong to have a crush on two guys, you know. I mean while you were in love with Adrien, you were crushing on Luka too,” Alya reminded her.

Marinette groaned. She had enough of this. She didn’t like Chat Noir in that way! 

Alya went on. “I wouldn’t blame you if you fell for Chat Noir! I mean you’ve had way more interaction with him than you’ve had with Adrien!”

“Which side are you even on?” Marinette threw a pillow at her friend. “You’re supposed to help me get with the love of my life!”

“And I will! If you can ever get out a straight sentence to him, that is!”

“I am working on it!”

“You always say that!” 

“I mean it this time!”

Alya shrugged. “I can’t believe you hid this from me though! As your best friend, I should’ve been told!”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “I didn’t tell you for this specific reason. I knew you'd make a big deal out of it.”

“Fine, fine! I won’t say anything more about you and Chat Noir. I’m always team you and Adrien anyways,” Alya winked at Marinette. 

Marinette leaned her head against Alya’s shoulder. “Thanks, Alya.”

Alya had come over for dinner after school. Nino and Alya were originally going to hang out today, but something came up for Nino, so he had to cancel. So Marinette invited Alya over to her house instead. 

“Do you have any guesses, though? About who Chat Noir is?” Alya asked.

Marinette hadn’t thought about it once. She didn’t know if she wanted to guess, and it barely crossed her mind, except for last night when she was convinced Chat Noir was a celebrity in real life.

“I don’t know, maybe he’s a celebrity?”

“Like who?”

“I don’t know! Maybe some singer… or movie actor? I don’t know. When we talked last night, it kind of seemed like I might know him in real life,” Marinette mused. “I don’t have any exact guesses, though.”

“Well, we need clues! He must be dropping some hints about who he is!”

Marinette shook her head as she tried to recall all their conversations. “He… we both haven’t really talked about our identities, we tend to keep away from that topic. The only thing I guess you could consider a hint is from what he told me last night.”

Alya took out her phone and started tapping away. Marinette leaned over her shoulder to see what her friend was doing. She was on her notes app, with the new note titled “Clues”. 

“So we know he’s had a girlfriend. It didn’t last, similar to you and Luka. If you see him without the mask, you’ll know who he is, meaning he could be famous. Or maybe you know him,” Alya began listing off stuff while typing it down. 

“You’re really writing down clues?”

Alya ignored her as she continued to type. “He doesn’t have a lot of free time, and night time is when he’s usually free. And apparently he likes being Chat Noir better than his civilian self because he’s allowed to make his own choices.”

Marinette sighed. Alya was in journalist mode, writing down all the facts, and now she was going to try to come to some sort of conclusion, or use these details to research. 

“Oh, and, he really liked your macarons! Meaning, he probably has a sweet tooth!” Alya added, finally finishing typing.

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Okay, Madam Journalist, what is this going to do?”

“I was thinking of making a chart, listing all of this down, and using these clues to try to figure out who he is in real life. Believe it or not, girl, that date of yours helped give us a lot of clues!”

“Not a date!”

Alya smiled. “And now all you have to do is ask more questions, but do it subtly, and that will let us know more about his civilian self!”

“What if I don’t want to know!?”

Alya glanced at Marinette with wide eyes. “Mari, babes, I love you, but I will slap you.”

Marinette leaned back. “It’s just that… we aren’t allowed to--”

“Don’t start with that bullshit again, please. I feel like that’s an excuse to cover up something else!” Alya crossed her arms. “You always say that, and I respect that, but at the same time it feels like there’s another reason why.”

Marinette hugged her chest. What was she supposed to say? That a part of her was scared to know? That somehow she was still in this mindset that she wasn’t good enough to be Ladybug, and Chat definitely thought that too? That somehow Chat Noir figuring out would… make things scarier. She was scared of the future after he revealed himself. The fact that she didn’t know where it would go. 

“I don’t know Alya… I just feel scared…” Marinette began, but suddenly she was interrupted by a voice downstairs.

“Marinette! Alya! Come down for dinner!” her mother called from downstairs. 

The girls turned to look at each other. “We’ll talk about this later, don’t think I’m letting you out of this!” Alya said as she stood up. Then she reached out her hand. “Now let’s go, I’m starving!”

It turned out that Marinette and Alya couldn’t continue their previous conversation because Alya had to go home. But Alya made Marinette promise that she would text or call Alya later to finish what she’d say. 

It was around nine o’clock now, and Marinette was busy finishing an embroidery on one of her shirts. She realized that for the first time in a while, she had free time, and she had barely even touched any of her designs in weeks. 

After she finished this embroidery, she’d call Alya, she told herself. She had been distracted a couple of times while embroidering, and she poked her finger with the needle. She now sported bandages on her index figure and was forced to put on a thimble to protect it from any other attacks from the needle. 

“That’s a pretty design, Marinette,” Tikki commented, sitting on Marinette’s shoulder.

“Thanks Tikki!”

“I’m glad you’ve been getting more free time,” Tikki went on. “You really need it.”

Marinette winced slightly. Tikki and Alya were always chastising her about being too busy with guardian duties. Marinette felt like all her free time was consumed with battling akumas, deciphering the grimoire, dealing with the kwamis, school, and homework. There was barely any free time for her. But Alya and Tikki didn’t understand. Being a guardian was a lot of work. She couldn’t just sit down and do nothing all day, especially since she was also a superhero. That’s why Su-Han had told her that she couldn’t be a superhero and guardian at the same time. But she wanted to. She just wished, sometimes, that she could return to that life she had before she became a guardian. When she was only Ladybug. Things were so much easier then. 

“I guess,” Marinette finally said. “I think I’m done, how does it look?” She held up the shirt with an embroidered flower pattern on the collar. 

“Marinette, it’s beautiful!” Tikki praised her. “You are amazing!”

“You think so?” Marinette kissed her kwami on the top of her head. “Thank you.”

She jumped down from her bed and climbed down the ladder to put away the shirt. She folded it and put it away in its own “finished” pile. It was really the only one of her designs that were finished. There was still a huge “you need to finish” pile right next to it. She’d get to it soon. Hopefully. 

“Okay, now it’s time to call Alya!” Marinette narrated, as she climbed back up to her bed. Marinette dragged her finger across the screen to draw the pattern to unlock her phone. It opened to her home screen, which was a picture of her and Alya. 

Marinette was just about to open her contacts when there was a knock on her trapdoor. She froze and looked up. Who the heck was on her balcony? Chat Noir, she immediately thought. It had to be, who else could it be? Unless a burglar had snuck up on her roof, but a burglar wouldn’t knock. Or maybe they would, maybe they were a nice burglar, who knew. 

There was another knock on her trapdoor, and then, “Uh, hey, Marinette, are you sleeping?”

It was Chat! Marinette leaned up and immediately opened the trapdoor. She peeked out to see Chat Noir staring down at her. “Oh, hi! I thought you were a burglar!”

He blinked at her, and she laughed. “Well no one really knocks at this trapdoor, so you just scared me that’s all”

He seemed to be a bit tense, but he also let out a light laugh. “Well don’t worry, princess, I’m no burglar.”

Marinette felt uncomfortable just leaning her body up and sitting on her knees, so she pulled herself up using the corner and was now standing. Chat reached out a hand, and she took it as he pulled her out to the balcony. 

“Wow, how chivalrous of you!” she teased as he let go of her hand.

He playfully bowed. “Anything for my princess.”

Marinette brushed herself down and looked down her trapdoor. Tikki was sitting there nibbling on a cookie. She looked up at Marinette and smiled. Marinette closed the trapdoor and turned back to Chat Noir. “What’s the occasion, chaton? You’ve never knocked on my trapdoor before.”

He had walked back to the railing, leaning against it. She couldn’t pinpoint it, but something seemed off. He seemed like he didn’t want to be here, his body very tense, and the constant fidgeting.

“Chat?” she asked again.

“Oh, sorry. I just wanted to talk,” he answered, moving his hands around. “I didn’t really want to be home.” 

Marinette cocked her head. There was another clue, she guessed. What could be so bad about his home life that made him want to constantly escape it? Maybe if he was a celebrity he was under constant surveillance?

She walked over to him. “You want to talk about it?”

“No, no, I’d rather avoid it.” He shook his head. “How have you been?”

“Since our hangout yesterday? I’ve been fine. Not much going on,” she shrugged. Well, not much other than being constantly busy. 

He nodded, drumming his fingers against the railing. Okay, he was acting really weird. And she didn’t know why. She looked down at his fingers and then back at him. Suddenly, on instinct, Marinette placed her hand on his hand. 

He looked at her suddenly, then looked down at her hand. Marinette realized that she put her hand on his. She pulled away almost immediately, her face turning bright red. “Oh, um, sorry! I just thought… well you looked uncomfortable!”

When he still didn’t say anything, she continued to ramble. “Are you uncomfortable? I’ve noticed you’ve been acting kinda weird. Like you keep fidgeting, and you’re barely looking me in the eye. Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it, maybe that will make you feel--”

“Marinette,” Chat suddenly said.

Marinette stopped talking, and for some reason, her heart felt like it was sinking. Worry was building in her throat and lungs, like some sort of vine building around them and squeezing them tight. She had no idea why, but for some reason, she felt like something wasn’t right. 

“Y-yeah?”

“I was just wondering, um, can I ask you question?"

"You just did," she pointed out.

"No, I--"

"I'm joking." She nudged him with her arm. "Sure, but you don't have to ask before you ask a question."

He sucked in his lips before finally asking. "Have you ever thought about telling someone your identity?”  

Marinette blinked at him. Where was this coming from all of a sudden? She had no idea how to answer. How could she tell him? She actually had told someone. She should just say yes, she had thought of it. But she didn’t need to tell him that she told someone else, right? Because he didn’t ask that. And since he didn’t ask she wouldn’t have to say anything about that matter. 

“Um,” she started, but he interrupted her again.

“Wait, it’s a stupid question, I bet you probably have thought of that before. I mean, I have.” He turned to her and swallowed. “Have you ever told anyone your identity?”

Oh, God. Where was this coming from? Why was he asking this all of a sudden? She should tell him no. Besides, how would he know, right? There was no way he would know about her telling Alya. But she couldn’t understand why he wanted to know this!

She gave a nervous laugh, tucking her hair. “Where is this coming from?” She couldn’t look him in the eye for some reason. 

He shrugged. “If it’s another stupid question, then you can laugh at me. I was just wondering, you know? I mean, we have no idea what we do with our identities, right? We just trust each other that we will abide by the rules that are set, that no one can know our identities, right?”

Marinette couldn’t speak. Her throat felt closed off. 

“I’m sorry, this sounds weird, right?” he shook his head. “I don’t know, I’ve just… my mind has been all over the place today. I was just thinking about identities today…”

“I…” she started. “I haven’t told anyone my identity, I mean. Why would I? We’re not supposed to.”

He turned to her in shock, his brows scrunching together. Marinette felt terrible for lying, for some reason. But she didn’t want to tell him. She was scared to tell him. Because she knew what it looked like. She would be the world’s biggest hypocrite. And she didn’t want to face this, not now. Not ever. So it was better to lie, not let him know. 

You’re selfish, you’re lying for your own gain, a thought came out of nowhere. She had lied many times before, but that was because she had to protect her identity. What did she have to protect against Chat Noir, though? He knew her identity. So what was lying in this case? She wasn’t lying to protect her identity… 

“Oh yeah,” he said, his voice terse. “You wouldn’t tell anyone. Sorry, it was a stupid question.”

She was lying to protect herself. Because she didn’t want to look bad in front of him. She fisted her hands and swallowed. Why was she feeling guilty about this? There was no way he could even know if she told anyone anyway. 

“Chat, are you okay?” she asked again.

He wasn’t looking at her, instead looking at the ground. “Yeah, I’m okay.” He didn’t say anything else. But she could tell that something was wrong. The air had changed between the two ever since she had lied. Could he tell? Did he somehow know she was lying to him?

“Have you ever thought of revealing your identity to someone?” she questioned. No, you should be redirecting this subject! She chastised herself. She just couldn’t read the air. 

“Yeah. To you. And sometimes I think I’d like to tell someone because, you know, I’d like to have someone to talk to about everything going on.”

“You can talk to me!”

“Yeah, but there was only so much I could say to you before it became too personal to talk about. Because we couldn’t let each other know about our civilian lives,” he reminded her.

“Oh…” was all she could say. Since she had told Alya her identity, she felt as if a weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. She had someone to talk to. She had no idea what could be going with Chat Noir, what he could want to talk about. She was about to say he could still talk to her now, but she realized that couldn’t happen. Because she still didn’t know who he was under the mask.

Her chest was tightening even further, the vine squeezing tight. There was guilt. She felt guilty for lying. But maybe it was because she was too cowardly to face the fact that she was a hypocrite. Here she was, on one hand, telling him they couldn’t tell their identities to anyone, and then she went and told Alya.

“Okay, well, I think I should go,” Chat said after a while. “I’ve been gone for a bit, I should return home.”

What? It hadn’t been that long since he came. Why was he leaving all of a sudden? No, this was going wrong. For some reason, she felt like he was mad. But why? Did he know she lied? Was she that bad at lying? She was freaking out. 

He looked ready to leave, but she grabbed his hand. “Wait!”

He turned to look at her, and her heart was racing. Her stomach was all over the place. “Chat. Wait. I lied.”

He still didn’t say anything, as if he were waiting for her to continue. 

“I…” she started. She didn’t know how to tell him. She couldn’t look at his face, so she stared down at their hands instead. “I did tell someone. I told someone my identity.”

“You… did?” he whispered. “Why did you lie?”

She shook her head. 

“And you just weren’t going to tell me?” He continued, pulling his hand away. “You were really going to lie to me about it?”

Marinette didn’t know what to say. 

“So you’ve just kept this from me for… how long? You were just never going to let me know that you told someone, and you were going to lie to my face about this!” he went on.

“Chat Noir, I’m not obligated to tell you everything that is going on in my life!” she said angrily. Yes, she was wrong about lying to him when he asked, but she hated that he always expected her to tell him what was going on with her. Expect her to go along with his way. It was her choice to tell him what she wanted to. 

It reminded her of the time she didn’t show up to the “date” he planned with him and Ladybug when Glaciator attacked. She had told him that she might not show up, that she might be busy. Yet, he still got mad at her for not showing. 

He recoiled. “I never expected you to!” He defended himself. “I just thought that you would tell me the truth! That you would tell me something as big as this! If I had gone and told someone my identity, without telling you, would you be happy?”

Marinette gasped. He had caught her. He made a point. If Chat had gone and did what she did… well she didn’t know how she’d react. She swallowed. 

When she didn’t say anything, Chat laughed sourly. “Exactly. I knew it. You hold double standards!”

“I do not!”

“You don’t? Then what’s this? The fact that you couldn’t answer my question shows that you would be mad at me!” he continued. He wasn’t yelling, but it was clear that he was mad.

Marinette opened her mouth, but he kept going. “And the fact that you keep saying that we aren’t allowed to know each other’s identities, yet you go on and do just that! It’s okay when you do it, but if I do it, it’s not!”

There it was. What she had been expecting. For him to call her out on the hypocrisy. But the fact that he said she held double standards! That hurt. Did he really think of her like that? That she treated him differently.

“I don’t hold double standards, Chat! You’re just as important of a superhero as I am!” she told him.

“It sure doesn’t seem like it! Because you always think everything is okay for you, but not for me!” Chat accused. “You always get mad at me for everything I do, but here you are, going against the rules that you’ve been so keen to protect, and it’s all okay!”

“Did you just come here to pick a fight!” she retaliated. “Because this is what it seems like! You’re just pissed and want to take it out on someone!”

He shook his head. “You’re just avoiding the question!”

“Okay, yes! Yes, I did tell someone! I told my best friend, Alya, because I needed to tell someone!” Marinette said, throwing her arms out. She was infuriated with Chat. He had a point, but all these accusations he was throwing out were making her angry. 

“So you told Alya, but not me?”

She couldn’t tell him! Yes, she should’ve told him that she told someone her identity, but she couldn’t tell him her identity! “I’ve told you so many times, it’s because it’s different with us! We are permanent, important superheroes!”

“You always say that! You’ve always been so strict about our identities, but you tell Alya?”

Marinette groaned. He wasn’t listening to what she was trying to say!

“Because… Because I trust Alya!”

He flinched, hurt flitting across his face. “And… you don’t trust me!?”

“I didn’t say that!”

He scoffed, turning his head away. “You didn’t have to.”

“Chat, you’re not… that’s not fair! You’re not even listening to a word I’m saying!” Marinette cried out. 

He just shook his head again. “I think I’ve heard enough. I clearly understand.” His voice was full of hurt. 

He took out his baton and jumped off the balcony to the next roof. Marinette reached her arm out, wanting to call him back, but she stopped herself. He was being a jerk. He wasn’t even trying to listen to her. There would be no point in stopping him now. 

So she watched him go, a hole inside of her. She messed up. She did wrong. But it wasn’t like he made the situation any better. The way he treated her like some bossy leader… the accusations he threw… really hurt. 

Was that how he thought of her? Was that really how she acted around him? She bit her lip hard, her hands shaking. She was having a great day, a day without worry for once, and here Chat came. He made things worse. 

Maybe if she told him the truth earlier, he wouldn’t have been so mad. But that still gave him no right to be that rude. Yes, he was hurt, she understood that, but she wished he’d understand her side too. The fact that she wasn’t obligated to tell him everything just because he wanted to know! She was sure there were probably many things he didn’t tell her either. 

She turned away from the balcony and walked back through the trapdoor to her bed. Tikki was staring at her with wide eyes.

“I heard it all,” she whispered.

Marinette put her face in her hands. “I don’t understand. Everything seems to be going wrong. How could he accuse me of all of this? I know I did wrong by lying! But still! Why can’t he understand?”

“Maybe he said those things out of hurt?” Tikki suggested.

Marinette shook her head. “I don’t know. He’s just… I don’t know what’s going on in his head.”

All of a sudden, Marinette got a text on her phone. She looked over to pick it up. 

Alya: there better be a good reason as to why i havent gotten a call yet!

Marinette sighed. And now there was still Alya to talk to. She tried to massage her forehead, as Tikki said, “You should at least tell Alya, Marinette!”

Maybe Alya would know what to do. She nodded as she tapped away on her phone. 

Marinette: Alya

Marinette: i think i messed up

Chapter Text

It hurt. Too much. Adrien didn’t expect any of what happened at Marinette’s balcony to happen. Adrien hadn’t even meant to get that mad. It was the fact that she lied to him that got him pissed. He was so nervous to ask her because he was scared of how she’d answer. He was terrified that Marinette would lie to him. 

And she did. 

Right to his face. No remorse whatsoever. As soon as she lied to his face, he didn’t know what to do. His mind went into a spiral. She lied to him. She refused to tell him that she had told someone. And it hurt more than he could imagine.

It was true. She clearly didn’t trust him enough to tell him the truth. To tell him that she had told someone. There was so much anger at that moment, he wanted to call her out on lying, he wanted to tell her she was being hypocritical by telling someone else her identity. He wanted to say so much, but he stayed quiet. He suppressed his anger. He tried to act like everything was okay because he couldn’t let her know that he knew she had told someone her identity.

As she continued to talk, he was seething with so much anger and hurt that he had to leave before he lashed out with the truth, making things worse. But she stopped him. She took it back. She told him the truth. 

He could tell from the way she had been acting, there was guilt. She consciously knew she was lying to him. Yet she still decided to lie to him. It made Adrien wonder how much she really was hiding from him. What else did she lie to him about?

When she told him the truth, the anger rushed back. Why lie and then tell the truth? Just to ease her guilty conscience or something? Was it pity? At that moment he couldn’t hold it back anymore. He exploded. He let her know everything that was troubling her.

He called her out on her hypocrisy, the fact that she lied to him, and probably would’ve kept this a secret for who knows how long unless he asked. He didn’t stop, he didn’t have control over himself. He was just so angry at that moment. Adrien was almost always in control of his emotions. He rarely ever let himself get angry. But when she lied to him, it felt like a cruel betrayal. 

Things got out of hand after that. He found himself saying things that he always kept inside him. But in the heat of the moment, it felt so good to just let it all out. It had been building inside him for who knew how long, but there was relief in just telling the truth. There was some part of him that wanted Marinette to know how he felt. She clearly seemed to disagree with his points, though. She instead called him out, for always wanting to know what was going on with her. 

Not… always. He just wanted to know something as big as her revealing her identity to someone! And the fact that she tried to defend herself from lying, just made him even angrier. It further proved the point he was trying to make. She held double standards. There was no doubt that she would’ve been furious if he had gone and told Nino. 

He didn’t know what he expected to happen when he asked that question. Maybe he was expecting her not to lie, to tell him the truth. He was expecting… some sort of reasoning behind why she told Alya. And he did hear her reasoning. It cut through him like a knife. 

She trusted Alya. Although she didn’t say that she didn’t trust him, it was right there. By saying she trusted Alya, she implied that she didn’t trust Chat enough. And it felt like she had just pulled out his heart right then and there. She tried to defend herself even further, but Adrien knew. 

At that moment, he lost all the fight in him. He felt so hurt, so betrayed, that he needed to leave because being there with her just made it worse. He was afraid he really would say something he’d regret. His heart was squeezing in his chest like someone was poking it with a knife. Her words were that cruel knife. 

Adrien pushed the window open of his room and entered it. As he landed on the ground, he whispered, “Plagg, claws in.”

He detransformed, and his kwami appeared in front of him. “Kid… are you--” Plagg started.

“Okay? Yeah of course I am! Couldn’t be better! Just figured out that the worst case scenario I’ve been picturing is true, so of course I am okay!” Adrien snapped at his kwami. 

Plagg flinched, and Adrien realized what he just did. He sighed, pressing his forefinger and thumb against the bridge of his nose. “Sorry… I’m sorry Plagg. I didn’t mean to lash out at you.”

“I know you’re hurt, but maybe there’s a reason…” Plagg asked.

“There’s always got to be a reason! Well I heard the reason! She doesn’t trust me!” Adrien interrupted. “After everything we’ve been through, she still doesn’t trust me! Instead, I just get the same old bullshit excuse! ‘We can’t reveal ourselves because we’re permanent superheroes! Something bad could happen!’ I can say the same thing about her revealing herself to Alya! Hawkmoth knows that Alya is Rena Rouge, plus she’s been akumatized a bunch of times! Something bad could happen if Alya got akumatized again! He could easily target her again!”

Adrien was seething. He was so pissed. 

“Adrien, you’re not acting like yourself!” Plagg said.

Yes, because he was always supposed to be calm and composed and happy Adrien. Even if he was hurting he needed to act like everything was okay! Because that’s what the world expected from Adrien Agreste.

But right now Adrien Agreste was hurting. He was feeling betrayed. And he was sick and tired. 

“I hate secrets,” Adrien muttered. “I hate being kept in the dark. And I hate that even though I have my full trust in her, she doesn’t trust me the same. I’m sick and tired of always having to accept everything. If she says ‘jump’, I have to say ‘how high’? If she gives the command, I say ‘yes, sir’. And if she breaks the rules, I sit by idly and let it happen! Because it’s Ladybug and her sidekick Chat Noir!”

“That isn’t true, you heard the girl, she said that you were just as important!”

“Really?” Adrien scoffed. “Well she can say that all she wants, but it sure as hell doesn’t feel like it!”

He landed back on the bed, covering his face with his elbow. He felt tears of frustration rise to his eyes. He was sick of all of this. At this point, he just wished he never found out that Marinette was Ladybug. Then they could live in their perfect world where they just stuck by the status quo. 

His lady was acting differently. No, maybe she wasn’t different, maybe this was just how she’s always been. But he was just blinded by his perception of how he and the rest of the world viewed her. 

“People work through their problems, Adrien!” Plagg reminded him.

Adrien shook his head. “Well we clearly have too many problems, and look how this went! Talking won’t do any good, I’m just done talking. I’m done trying to always fix everything myself! I’m done giving the benefit of the doubt! If she wants to fix it, maybe she should try once in a while! And I don’t want to hear any of the excuses that she has anymore!”

“You’re just saying that because you’re hurt, you don’t mean that!” Plagg insisted. 

Adrien didn’t know anymore. His mind was a mess, and his heart felt like it was being stabbed mercilessly as her words replayed in his head. 

Because I trust Alya. 

I’m not obligated to tell you everything that’s going on in my life! 

What he did know was that what hurt the most was that the girl he loved viewed him as just there. He was just… any other person to her. She didn’t trust him. Even after everything they’ve been through, the number of times she told him that he was important to her, that he was a vital part of the team, it was clear. She still didn’t mean it. After what she said to him tonight, she also held some reservations against him. 

There clearly was a lot the two needed to work on, but right now Adrien didn’t have the heart or strength for it. 

The weekend came, and Adrien was booked. First, it was a fencing tournament on Saturday. He failed miserably. He was an absolute mess. Kagami had demolished him.

He woke up late in the morning because he had spent all night last night mulling over the previous events. So Nathalie burst into his room at ten and demanded that he wake up. Apparently, he was supposed to be awake two hours ago, and the tournament was at ten-thirty. He had to get up quickly, take a shower, and get fresh and ready. He didn’t even have time to eat breakfast, and his stomach felt like an empty pit.

Adrien fell on his butt, as Kagami pointed her sword against Adrien’s chest. He stared up at her, pulling his mask up. He knew she was probably disappointed in him. She lifted her mask too, giving him a slight frown.

“I see we’re still not at our best again, Monsieur Agreste,” Monsieur D’Argencourt remarked, walking up to the two.

Adrien didn’t even have the strength to defend himself, and just gave a measly shrug. Kagami reached out a hand, and Adrien grabbed it, and she pulled him up. Monsieur D’Argencourt gave Adrien one more look of disappointment and left to go deal with some of the other members of the team. 

“That was terrible,” Kagami noted.

“Yeah?’ Adrien asked.

“Absolutely shitty,” Kagami told him with a straight face.

Adrien looked over at her, her face absolutely serious, and found himself bursting out in laughter. Something about her swearing with such a straight face was absolutely hilarious. The whole courtyard turned to look at him.

“Something funny, Monsieur Agreste? I didn’t think losing would be so amusing?” Monsieur D’Argencourt asked.

Adrien cleared his throat. “Uh, no, sir.”

He frowned at Adrien. “I think you should pack your things, Monsieur Agreste, as you have lost all your tournaments now.”

Adrien felt his cheeks burn as he muttered, “Yes, sir.”

He went to walk over to the locker room, and Kagami gave him a sad smile. His father would not be happy about his performance, but right now he could care less about what his father thought. 

Right now, Adrien was in a state of mind where he didn’t care what anyone thought of him right now. To Marinette, he was a jackass, and untrustworthy. To Monsieur D’Argencourt, he was a loser. To Kagami, he was someone to be sympathized with. And to his father, he would no doubt be a failure.

He hit his head against the locker. In any other situation, Adrien would give himself a pep talk. He’d tell himself to push his feelings back, to put up the façade. But he was so tired of faking it. He was human. He had emotions. And he was tired of bottling it up all the time. 

“Adrien, you’re acting really weird!” Plagg told him, as Adrien rummaged through his gym bag. He found his phone.

“Weird, how?” he asked, as she scrolled through his phone looking for Nathalie’s number.

“I don’t know, but I really think you’re letting this whole situation get to your head.”

Adrien stopped scrolling and looked at Plagg. “I’m fine.”

“No, you're not.”

“Well, who cares what I think anyway,” Adrien said sardonically. 

“I care.”

Adrien looked at his kwami in surprise. Plagg was never one to be really affectionate, so this was surprising. “I… I’m sorry,” Adrien whispered, rubbing his head. “I just… I can’t get last night out of my head.”

Adrien still didn’t want to admit how much Marinette’s words affected him. He knew he shouldn’t take those words to heart, and it wasn’t like she told him she hated him or anything, but still. The fact that the trust wasn’t there. That he clearly found her more important than she did him… was painful. 

He just wanted to avoid it. He wanted to keep himself busy, but at the same time, he didn’t want to go out in public where he would have to pretend everything was okay. 

Plagg was about to say something, but the locker room door opened, and Adrien quickly tapped Nathalie’s number.

She picked up on the second bell, and Adrien turned to see that Emilio, a fellow team member of his, had entered the room. He waved at Adrien, and Adrien waved back.

“Adrien?”

“Uh, hi, Nathalie. Is the Gorilla still outside?” Adrien asked.

“No, he came back, why?”

“I need to go home.”

“Home, why? I thought you still had an hour left of the tournament.”

Adrien swallowed. “Well my matches are over.”

He watched as Emilio left the locker room with his bag. 

“What do you mean?”

Did Adrien really have to spell it out for her? “I lost.”

“You… lost?”

Adrien didn’t say anything, and Nathalie most likely took that silence as a yes. 

“That’s… very surprising Adrien. Your father will be disappointed.”

Adrien sighed. He was prepared for that disappointment. 

“I’ll send the Gorilla over. He’ll be there in ten minutes.”

“Okay,” Adrien said and hung up the phone. 

Well, that went well, Adrien thought, as he pulled out a t-shirt to wear. After he finished changing, he walked out of the locker room, where the rest of the team was still fencing. Kagami was fighting against someone else, and she pressed her sword against his chest. He didn’t even get to parry her lunge. She was good.

She took her mask off and said something to her teammate, before turning to look at Adrien. She smiled at him, and he smiled back as he waved. He walked over to the entrance and sure enough, the Gorilla was pulling up. 

That was quicker than ten minutes. The Gorilla was a fast driver, though. As he entered, he suddenly felt embarrassed. He usually won his matches, so sitting here, after he lost terribly… it kind of felt like he was being silently judged. The Gorilla didn’t say anything, though, and just started driving. 

Adrien sunk into his seat and stared up at the roof of the car. He knew when he got home he’d most likely have to deal with his father. How much did Adrien have to deal with? Why couldn’t things just be peaceful anymore? 

He wanted to keep himself busy, but there was nothing to do in the car. And of course, his mind drifted to last night. Why did Marinette lie to him? Why didn’t she just straight out tell the truth when he asked the question? 

Maybe it would’ve been better if he never asked her. If he just lived in silent betrayal. Knowing the truth hurts more than not knowing. At least with not knowing her reasoning, he could try and create scenarios where it wasn’t that bad.

Adrien heard his phone buzz. He looked down to see a text from Nino.

Nino: Hey

Nino: u busy?

Adrien frowned. It had been ages since he hung out with Nino outside of school. It would be a great distraction and he missed his friend. But he was fully booked this weekend. 

Adrien: hey

Adrien: sorry, but im busy 

Adrien: had a fencing tournament today, Chinese class later, and i don’t think my father will let me go.

Nino: sorry dude. That sucks. 

Nino: tmrrw?

Adrien was about to text back a reply, but he stopped. Did he have something tomorrow? He couldn’t remember. Maybe tomorrow was a free day for once! Maybe he could convince his father to let him hang out with Nino!

The car stopped, and Adrien jolted forward. The Gorilla turned around from his seat and grunted. Adrien assumed that meant, we’re here. 

Adrien opened the door and stared at the long staircase that led to his house. At the top, Nathalie was standing with her tablet. Adrien swallowed slowly. He knew his father was on the other side of the door. 

He climbed the stairs as slowly as possible, pulling on the strap of his bag. He reached the top and met Nathalie’s gaze. She nodded at him, as she pushed the door open. Adrien readied himself to see his father, but there was no one there. 

He looked around, and then he saw his father by the door of his atelier. 

Adrien swallowed again, his throat feeling dry. “Father,” he started, but his father put a hand up. 

“I’m very disappointed in you, Adrien,” his father stated. “Monsieur D’Argencourt contacted me to tell you haven’t been at your best.”

Adrien didn’t know what to say. Sorry father, I’ve been having girl problems ever since I figured out that the love of my life is a girl in my class, and now things are super complicated. Yeah, he should totally tell his father that!

His father continued. “I expected better from you.”

“I’m sorry, Father,” Adrien apologized, his gaze on the floor. 

No, I’m not. I’m not sorry at all. Why should I apologize for being human? For making human mistakes? Adrien thought to himself, but he kept it back. He wasn’t going to start a fight. He already had enough from the last one he had. 

His father sighed. “Just do better, Adrien.” Then he went back into his room, after nodding at Nathalie, closing the door behind him. 

Of course. Cold interactions. He barely even said anything to Adrien, and Adrien felt even more dread fill his body. He could feel his father’s disappointment drape around him like a jacket. 

He followed Nathalie as she led him up the stairs to his room. He was so tired, he barely got any sleep last night. He wanted to take a nap, but he had Chinese Class in a few minutes. He at least wanted a snack. 

“He says that because he cares,” Nathalie suddenly said. She was trying to make him feel better, he knew, and he appreciated that, but it was no use. It would be better if his father said that to his face. 

“Tomorrow is the dinner party with the Ambasador, and since your father can’t go, you'll be there to represent the Agrestes,” Nathalie informed him when he didn’t reply.

Adrien balked. “What? Why are we going to a dinner party with the Ambasador? What do they have to do with the Agrestes?”

Nathalie gave him a weird look as if she weren’t expecting that outburst. “Mayor Bourgeois invited us, so that is why we’re going.” 

Adrien suppressed a groan. Now he’d not only have to deal with Chloé there, he would have to put up his façade. Perfect. There went his free Sunday. He pulled out his phone to text Nino again. 

Adrien: dinner with some ambassador

“Oh, and there’s a modeling shoot on Monday, Adrien. Be prepared for that. It will be during school, so you’ll be dismissed early!” Nathalie added. 

Adrien was going to hit his head against a damn wall. 

Nino: what?

Nino: ambassador??? who the hell and why the hell??

Marinette was in a dark place. She couldn’t see anything around her. 

“Hello!” she cupped her mouth and called. “Is anyone here!? Anyone?”

No one replied. Marinette felt terror clutch at her chest. It was dark. Pitch black. She couldn’t make out anything. All of a sudden a light flashed behind her, and she turned to see Chat Noir holding a flashlight.

“Chat?” she asked. “Where are we?”

He didn’t say anything, dropping the flashlight, and running away.

“Chat!” she yelled, running after him. Her foot hit against the flashlight. She would need it to see through this darkness. She picked it up and raced toward the direction where she thought he would be.

“Chat Noir! Where are you going? Where are we!?” she yelled. 

Her questions were met to no avail. She let out a scream of frustration. Where was she!? Why was Chat running? Was he still mad at her for Friday night?

I’m sorry, she thought. Chat, I’m sorry. 

No, she had to say it to his face. Alya told her to say it to him. To talk it out with him. She had to find him. Tell him that he meant so much to her. She was wrong. She was wrong.

“Chat, come back!” she screamed, as she kept running. Running and running and running, until she hit something. 

She fell back as she looked up. She flashed her flashlight at the thing in front of her. It was… a door?

Did Chat go through this door? She pushed herself off of the ground and opened the door. As soon as she entered, she was on her balcony, and her flashlight was gone. There was Chat, sitting on the railing.

She stood there, scared that if she walked over to him, he’d run away again. 

He then looked over his shoulder at her. “Do you want an invitation?”

She blinked. “Chat…”

She walked over to him. “Chat Noir,” she started, but he shook his head.

“I don’t want to hear it.”

“What?”

He looked over at her, a snarl on his face. “I don’t want to hear anything from you, you’re a liar.”

“No, wait! I know you’re mad, but listen to me!”

“I don’t give a shit!” he snarled. “I don’t care about anything you say. You’re a disappointment as Ladybug.”

She gasped, but he continued his cruel words.

“I can’t believe I was in love with you, but look at you. Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” he scoffed. “You’re the shittiest Ladybug. Lying to protect herself. Making yourself seem like something you’re not! You like being Ladybug because you’re ashamed of who you really are!”

It was like he cut a hole inside Marinette and pulled out her worst fears. Tears welled up in her eyes. How could he be this cruel?

“Out of everybody, of course Ladybug had to be you,” he went on. “You’re a liar, a traitor. You hold double standards. You think you’re better than everyone else.”

“That’s not true! Chat, that’s not true!”

“I hate you. From the moment I figured out you were Marinette, this intense hatred welled up in my heart. I couldn’t be more disappointed.”

And with each word that cut through her like a knife. Hot tears spilled onto her face.

“I hate you,” he repeated, his voice soft, but his words scathing. “You think you’re the world, when you’re not. You think you’re everything because everyone in Paris worships you, but you’re not. When they figure out who you really are, some bossy, clumsy girl, when they figure out that you’re just Marinette Dupain-Cheng, then they’ll see. They’ll feel disappointed.”

“Chat Noir, you don’t mean that.”

He leaned in, his breath clouding her face. “Every. Damn. Word.” 

 And with that, he jumped off from the railing onto her balcony.

She didn’t know if he left or not, but she found herself sinking to the ground and sobbing. Why was Chat being so mean? How could he say any of that to her? Was he really that hurt by her that day that he had to resort to this?

As she sobbed, she felt a hand at her shoulder. She looked up. “Chat?”

But it wasn’t Chat. It was… Master Fu!

She gasped, as she looked around the room. She was in his old room. The Miracle Box was where it should be, the red walls looked familiar. She felt relief rush through her. He was back. Oh, he was back! She wouldn’t have to be the guardian anymore! She could go back to a normal life where she was just Ladybug! 

“Master Fu!” she cried out, as she threw her arms around him. 

He didn’t hug her back, though, and instead froze. After a minute, he pushed her away.

“Master Fu?” she questioned, but he walked away from her.

“I’m disappointed in you,” he finally said. 

Marinette felt all the air escape her lungs. The room was spinning. What did he just say?

As if she didn’t hear the first time, he repeated it. “I’m disappointed in you, Marinette.”

It stabbed through her a second time. Even worse. It was four simple words, no emotion behind them, but they still chilled her to the bone.

“Wha… what do you mean?” 

“I made a mistake, making you a guardian,” he said. “It should’ve never been you.”

“No, wait! I’ve been doing everything I can to be the best guardian! I even managed to make a charm that helps people from being reakumatized!” Marinette desperately explained. 

But he wasn’t listening. “None of that matters! None of that! You let Chat Noir figure out who you are! You broke the number one rule!”

She froze. “I didn’t… it was an accident, I swear! I-”

“And you told your friend!”

“I…” Marinette was speechless. “I had to! I was so lonely and lost, Master Fu! Plus, I know I can trust her! She’s the one who helped me! She helped me decipher the grimoire and get those charms!”

“Damn those charms!” Master Fu yelled. “You broke all the rules! And why? Because you’re Ladybug? You think you’re some figure to be revered!? That everything you do will be forgiven because you’re Ladybug?”

Marinette was dumbstruck by all these accusations. She never… never thought of any of this. This wasn’t her. She was just trying to do her best. What she thought was best. Why wasn’t anyone listening to her?

“You failed us all! You have soiled the Guardian name!” Master Fu continued. “I made a mistake! A mistake!”

“No! Master Fu, please, I will do better!” she tried to tell him, but he shook his head, and walked away.

“I’m disappointed in you, Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” he said. And as he walked away, the room faded away, his words kept on repeating over and over again.

“No!” she screamed, covering her ears. Master Fu would never say this. He’d never say this. 

But soon another voice joined him. Chat Noir. He joined in.

“We’re disappointed in you, Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

“No! No, NO! Stop it, stop it please!” she begged, trying to cover her ears.

They’d never say this. This was… this was…

“NO!” Marinette screamed, jumping up. 

“Marinette, what’s wrong?” a voice asked. Marinette looked around to see she was back in her room. Master Fu and Chat Noir were gone. 

Tikki was the one who was talking, and she was next to her.

“T-Tikki?” she whispered. 

“Are you okay, you’re crying!” Tikki gasped, and she flew up to Marinette to wipe her tears.

Marinette touched her face. It wasn’t real. It was… a dream. No, a nightmare. She swallowed and closed her eyes. Her heart felt heavy with the weight of their words.

“Did you have a nightmare?”

“Tikki…” she whispered, as the tears resurfaced. She then broke down and told Tikki the whole nightmare. It was awful. Like all of Marinette’s worst fears were bared down in front of her. 

Tikki’s eyes were wide. “Marinette, you know that would never be true! Master Fu gave you guardianship because he trusts you, he would never say any of that. And Chat Noir, as mad as he may be, would never say that either! He loves you!”

“He probably doesn’t anymore,” Marinette whispered, wiping her face.

Tikki shook her head. “No, Marinette, I know. Chat Noir respects you way too much to ever think that. He loves you, loves you so much .”

“I thought kwamis don’t know the concept of love,” Marinette joked, as she sniffed.

“I may not know about romantic love, but I know the emotions he holds for you are so strong, that even I can feel the love he has for you,” Tikki insisted.

“That makes no sense,” Marinette found herself giggling.

Tikki smiled. “I want you to know, nobody thinks of you as a disappointment. You’re the best Ladybug I’ve ever witnessed!”

Marinette gave Tikki a soft smile. But Tikki repeated her words. “Please, I want you to know! That was a nightmare! ”

“I know… Chat and Master Fu would never say that… it was just like all my fears were coming to life.”

Marinette kept those fears hidden deep inside of her. The fear of disappointing others who she cared so much for, who she respected. She was terrified about what everyone thought of her. That’s why she tried so hard to be the best she could be. She wanted to prove that she wasn’t a disappointment.

But she was wrong in how far she went. She pushed away those who cared about her, trampled on their feelings. She made Chat Noir feel like he didn’t matter. Only after these last three days that she was left to ponder this over, she realized that part of what he said was right. Even after talking to Alya, she realized.

As soon as it happened, she had texted Alya. Immediately right after she sent the text, Alya had video-called her.

“What happened?”

Marinette had blinked. “That was… quick.”

After that, she had told Alya everything. She hadn’t left out anything this time to try to make herself look better. She needed Alya’s advice, but she was seething with anger still at that moment. Chat Noir’s words had rung in her head like a dysfunctional bell that wouldn’t stop ringing.

Alya had listened patiently. After Marinette had finished, at first all she had said was, “Wow.”

“I don’t understand his problem! Was he here to pick a fight? I’m so pissed, he didn’t even try to listen to me!” Marinette had ranted.

“I mean… it sounds like he was hurt, to me.”

“You’re taking his side!?”

“No! I’m not taking anyone’s side! You’re right that it wasn’t right for him to demand to know everything going on with your life, but Marinette, how can you not expect him to get mad? You lied to his face!”

“I was… scared of…” she hadn’t wanted to say it because of how it sounded. 

“You were scared of sounding hypocritical,” Alya had finished for her. “And I’m not going to lie, it is. Like he said, if he had told someone without telling you, you sure as hell would be pissed!”

“No, I wouldn’t!”

“Then why don’t you let him tell someone?”

“B-because…” Marinette had stopped. Alya had a point. If Chat Noir went and told someone she would be mad. But she knew how hypocritical it sounded of her to tell Alya when she was against an identity reveal. She had accepted that. 

“Mari, I’m telling this to you as your best friend. It seems like you always took the charge. Chat was just there. You made all the choices. You were the one who met with Master Fu. You were in the forefront. Chat, he was just there. Can’t you imagine how it must feel for him to be kept in the dark?”

"That's not true! I did not!" Marinette had tried to defend herself.

Alya rose a brow. "Marinette, just take a moment to think about it. I know it's things you don't want to hear, but at least try and see this from Chat's side? How can you expect him to understand your point if you won't understand his?"

Marinette had thought back to the time when they were battling Syren. That was one of the first times she had seen Chat honestly mad. He was getting annoyed at her for not telling him anything, and at that time… she had completely disregarded his feelings. She just told Master Fu as an afterthought. But she didn’t stop and think once how Chat Noir must have felt. 

If it were her… if Chat Noir was the one who knew everything, who kept secrets from her, who went to visit Master Fu, she would’ve felt furious. She would feel as if she wasn’t as important. She’d feel like shit. It would hurt.

“Oh shit,” Marinette had whispered. 

She never stopped to think for a second about what Chat Noir was saying. He was trying to tell her how he felt. He was explaining his hurt, and she had just brushed them away. How long had Chat been keeping all of this in? He just let it happen, he never complained about it. The only reason he said it now was because she lied to him. 

“I… I mean, I never thought about it like that,” Marinette had whispered. Maybe it was because she thought she was doing the right thing. She was always hellbent on doing the right thing that she never thought about how the other person must be affected. 

“Sometimes you need to step out of your zone and look at the other perspective. I’m not saying the way he told you was cool, he should’ve told you in a one-to-one conversation, but he was hurting. I guess… you telling me your identity was the final straw.”

“I think… he was mad that I didn’t tell him who I was, and I went to you,” Marinette had speculated. She knew Chat Noir well. He wanted to be the one to know. He was always sensitive about all that. He felt like she didn’t trust him because she didn’t tell him. But as she explained before, it was because Alya wasn’t a permanent superhero. There would be fewer problems with her knowing than Chat knowing. 

“I just don’t understand why he doesn’t think I trust him. I trust Chat Noir with my life. After everything we’ve been through… I thought he would’ve known that.” 

“He was emotional, he was reading too deep into it. He heard what he wanted to hear, and maybe he wanted to hear that to confirm his anger?”

“I guess… I just, wow, Alya. I don’t even know what to do.”

“I think you both need to talk it out. You both have some apologizing to do.”

After that call, Marinette had spent a day trying to wrap her head around it all. She knew she was wrong. She had hurt Chat. But at the same time… he had hurt her. She knew he was making points, just the way he said it, jab after jab, it hurt. There was clearly a lot the two needed to talk about. 

She didn’t even have the confidence to face him. She was terrified of what he would say. She wasn’t brave enough. After she spent Saturday thinking it all over, on Sunday, Marinette transformed into Ladybug and used her communicator to send him a message.

She asked if they could meet up. Yet there was no reply. She had checked over and over again, but she still heard nothing. Last night she fell asleep, checking her communicator. She must have detransformed in the middle of sleeping. 

Marinette was still too scared to face Chat. But they needed to talk. She needed to clear things with him. They were a team. She did wrong. He did wrong. It was time to talk and make things up. She wanted to take the time and listen to his concerns, but at the same time, she hoped he would listen to her. 

“Hey, what time is it?” Marinette asked. 

“Um… eleven?” Tikki said, looking over at the clock.

“WHAT!? OH MY GOD, I’M LATE FOR SCHOOL!” Marinette yelled, jumping out of bed. Why did this always happen to her! Where were her parents!? Didn’t they know she had school!

She rushed to change her clothes, trying to think of some excuse to give Miss Bustier.

Adrien left school early for his modeling gig. Maybe it was for the best. Marinette wasn’t there, and he assumed it was either because she didn’t feel like coming, or she was late. The latter was most likely because she was often late (it made sense now why).  

Adrien was not in the mood for the modeling gig. Vincent kept pestering him about smiling, but Adrien didn’t have it in him. He tried, but Vincent grumbled about how he was faking it.

“Well maybe I’m not in the mood to smile,” Adrien muttered under his breath, as someone came up to him to try to fix his powder. He sneezed as she put too much powder on his face. 

“Sorry Monsieur Agreste."

“S’okay,” he shrugged, as he rubbed his nose. She walked away, and people came to fix the lighting.

Adrien was modeling the new collection his father had just released. He just was not feeling it today. He was getting agitated by everything. Earlier in school, he made sure to keep himself composed in class. He told Nino about the party yesterday.

He was stuck sitting in between Chloé and her half-sister, Zoé. Zoé was nice, and Adrien liked her, but every time he tried talking to her, Chloé snapped at Zoé. Adrien finally calmed Chloé down and told her she didn’t have to snap at Zoé.

Chloé had opened her mouth to say something, probably fire back at him, but then stopped. She had shrugged and said whatever and was calm for the rest of the evening. Adrien had a feeling that ever since Zoé came, Chloé had definitely calmed down a bit. 

The party was still super boring, but it was a good distraction. Something to keep his mind off… 

“Okay Adrien, we need a big smile, okay?” Vincent asked, moving his finger in a curving motion over his mouth, to indicate a smile. 

Adrien sighed and gave Vincent a thumbs up. It had been an hour into the shoot, and he just wanted to leave. It didn’t help that the shoot was at the park near a certain bakery. 

“Okay, now, smile!” Vincent called, and Adrien leaned against the fountain trying to give his biggest smile.

But as soon as he smiled, he noticed something in the distance. Marinette and Alya were talking on the sidewalk on the other side of the fence. Great. Just what he needed. He found his face folding into a slight grimace as Vicent clicked the camera.

“Adrien!” Vincent yelled. “That was not a smile!”

“I, uh,” Adrien started, but Vincent was clearly through.

“It’s been an hour, Monsieur Agreste! An hour! You are no happy! You do not look like Mama’s giving you the spaghetti! Clearly everyone’s time is being wasted here!” Vincent exclaimed in anger. 

“No, wait!” Adrien reached out a hand, and Vincent looked at Adrien.

“Take break,” Vincent finally said. “You and me both need it!” 

He walked off, shouting at someone to give him the sandwich he saved for later. Adrien let out a deep breath. He was thankful for that break. He needed it. He tried to not look over at the fence. But curiosity got the best of him as he wondered if they were still standing there. 

He even wondered if Marinette had told Alya about their argument. Wait, what if Marinette had been telling Alya everything about them this whole time? The thought crossed his mind a few times before, but it was usually a flitting thought. It’s not like he minded, in fact, he was hoping Alya would help Marinette try and see that their identities should be revealed. Still, wasn’t Marinette basically giving Alya hints about his identity? He wasn’t even sure he wanted Alya to know who he was. 

He looked over at the fence to see the two staring at him. Marinette was holding the metal bars, her face pressed against them in some dopey smile. Alya was behind her, her arms crossed, an exasperated look on her face.

As angry as he was with her, he had to admit she kind of looked adorable. But then the words came racing back into his head. Because I trust Alya. 

As the two noticed him, Marinette jumped back and looked at Alya, before looking back at Adrien. The two waved at him, and Adrien looked away, the anger returning. Marinette was the same person who so cruelly hurt him on the balcony. 

He knew it was out of the ordinary for him to do that, but right now he didn’t care. He walked away from the two, to go check on his bag and Plagg. But your fight with Marinette is between her and Chat. She doesn’t know you’re Chat, he thought, as he pulled the zipper open.

Plagg looked up at him, chewing on the last slice of camembert.

Adrien glared at his kwami. “That was the last pack, you know!”

Plagg snickered to Adrien’s annoyance. He made sure to put his bag in the corner, so no one could see him talking to Plagg, or make it look like he was talking to his bag. 

“The modeling gig doesn’t seem to be going all that well,” Plagg remarked.

“Who cares,” Adrien said.

Plagg frowned. “Adrien… I’m really starting to worry about you. You’re not acting like yourself. You’re letting your emotions get the better of you! What if you get akumatized?”

Adrien’s eyes widened. He didn’t even think of that once. He spent the whole weekend seething with anger. It was a miracle that he hadn’t gotten akumatized!

Adrien looked Plagg directly in the eye, he realized that he was seriously worrying his kwami. He noticed that Plagg had been more affectionate (if that was the right word to use) than usual, but he didn’t care enough because he was too consumed with himself. 

He felt awful at that moment. He was too busy throwing himself his own pity party that he didn’t think once about how Plagg must be feeling. He treated Plagg terribly. He wanted to smack himself. His anger should’ve been kept to himself, not taken out on anyone else.

“Plagg, I--” but before he could apologize, he heard some screaming.

He turned to see people running, and his eyes landed on the culprit. Some ridiculously dressed person was chasing everyone with a weapon of some sort in their hand. 

An akuma. Just what he needed. But wait. An akuma meant… he and Ladybug would have to work together. They would have to talk. He would have to face Ladybug for the first time since their argument.

Great. Just great.

Chapter Text

“Did Adrien just… ignore us?” Alya asked.

Terror ran through Marinette. Usually, every time they saw Adrien he would smile at them, or wave back. But this? He just turned away from them, and Marinette swore she saw a frown on his face. 

“He… you don’t think Adrien is mad at us!? At me! Is he mad at me? Did I do something wrong?” Marinette started to panic. She already was dealing with Chat Noir being mad at her, she didn’t want this too! 

Alya shook her head. “Marinette, calm down. Maybe… he’s having a bad day?”

Marinette stopped her freak out, her hands pulling at her hair, and turned to Alya. “Bad day?”

“Yeah, everyone has them. Maybe he’s just not having a good day. At school he seemed pretty closed off, too,” Alya explained.

Marinette stared after him, watching as he walked away from the shoot. It seemed the photographer got mad at Adrien. She wished she could go and ask him what was wrong. It wasn’t like she was having a fabulous day either. Maybe, if she was brave enough, they both could talk over their issues. And bond over their problems, profess their love for each other, and start dating! Then they can finally get married, have their three kids, the dog, and the ham--

“AAAAAAH!”

Marinette snapped out of her head. She looked up to see people running away. Her gaze was then drawn to the cause of the panic. A person was dressed in an extravagant dress that looked like a bow. Their face was covered in full, gaudy makeup, their skin taking a pinkish hue. They wore a hat, gloves, and their hair was in a tight purple bun. In their hand was… some sort of makeup brush?

“An akuma!” Alya yelled next to her. “Marinette, you gotta transform!”

Right! Marinette was supposed to transform, she had to go defeat the akuma. She got ready to run away. She had to work with Chat…. Immediately Marinette stopped in her tracks. She had to… work with Chat. Chat Noir. The same Chat Noir she fought with. The same Chat Noir who hadn’t been answering her messages. The same Chat Noir she hadn’t spoken to since. 

“No! I’m not ready!” Marinette exclaimed, turning back to Alya. “Why don’t you go? You can solve the akuma with Chat!”

Alya stared at her, her eyes wide. “What!?”

“Yeah!”

“Marinette! You cannot avoid him forever! You have to fight the akuma! Who else is going to de-evilize it!”

“Maybe you can make an illusion of me! And that illusion can use her lucky charm and her powers to save the day!” Marinette suggested. 

Alya glared at her, and Marinette sank to the sidewalk. She couldn’t face Chat Noir. She was terrified. She was a coward, there she admitted it. The thought of battling an akuma with him right now terrified her to the core. She was not prepared to face him because there was no doubt that he was angry. 

Alya kneeled to Marinette’s level and grabbed her by the shoulders. “Mari, listen to me! I know you’re scared, I get it! But you need to save the day! Push your fears aside, and go defeat that akuma!”

“Can you join us?” Marinette blurted out. She didn’t want to be alone with Chat. If Alya was there then she’d feel better.

Alya recoiled. “What?”

“We might need Rena!”

“Are you… sure you’re not saying this because you don’t want to be alone with him?” Alya asked, clearly skeptical.

Marinette shook her head. “Of course not! We just need you, Alya!”

“I know you’re lying!”

“No, really! I mean it! We need you!” Marinette insisted. Alya gave her a long look, and Marinette sighed. “Okay, maybe it’s because I’m also a coward. But, please, Alya! I need you. I really need you. I can’t face him right now!”

Marinette knew it was wrong. She could imagine that Chat Noir might call her out on inviting Rena, especially since he now knew that Alya knew that she was Ladybug. But she needed someone with her right now. She needed someone to help her face her fears. And with Alya there, she would feel some comfort.

Alya let out a loud sigh after a while. “Okay, fine! But don’t think I’m letting you out of this! You need to talk to him!”

Marinette was about to say something, but she heard a loud yell in the distance. Both she and Alya turned to see Chat Noir was already there, facing off with the akuma.

“I am not a clown!” the akuma yelled at him. “I’m the Makeup Remover! Now give me your miraculous, or show me where Vincent is!”

Great, another akuma targeting a specific person. What the heck did this Vincent guy even do? Marinette thought to herself. Wait. Wasn’t Vincent Adrien’s photographer?

Alya grabbed Marinette’s arm and pulled her away. “Less time staring, let’s transform!”

Marinette followed Alya into an alley. “Tikki, spots on!” 

She quickly transformed into Ladybug, and then took out her yoyo. Once she opened the yoyo, she pulled out the fox miraculous. She handed it to Alya, who proceeded to clasp it around her neck.

“Trixx, let’s pounce!” Alya said, and she transformed into Rena Rouge. 

“Ready?” she asked Marinette.

Marinette’s heart was running a marathon, and her stomach was in turmoil. She wanted to throw up, but she knew she had to save people. Swallowing, she nodded. Alya proceeded to run, and Marinette ran after her. 

The two jumped over the fence to join Chat Noir who was sparring with the Makeup Remover. She had elongated her brush so that it was the size of a sword, and she was trying her hardest to hit Chat.

When he smacked away the brush, she let out a scream of anger. The brush shrank back to normal, and she pointed it at him. “Fine then! Join my army!” she threatened him.

Army? Marinette looked around to see said army. At least fifty people were lumbering towards Chat Noir, all of them covered in the same type of gaudy makeup that the Makeup Remover donned. 

“She must have shot these people with her brush and turned them into… those makeup zombies!” Marinette told Alya.

“And she’s about to do the same to Chat, look!” Alya directed Marinette’s attention to Chat and the akuma. 

Her brush was pointed at him, ready to strike, and Marinette saw some powder forming at its end. 

“NO!” she yelled, swinging her yoyo at the brush. It successfully connected with the weapon, knocking it out of the Makeup Remover’s hand. It flew out of her hand, and the powder flew into the sky while the brush was in mid-air, doing nothing since it didn’t hit anyone.

Both Chat Noir and the Makeup Remover turned to look at the cause, their gaze landing on Ladybug. Marinette’s throat caught when Chat’s eyes locked with hers. She couldn’t breathe. She forgot how that worked. It was inhale and exhale… right?

It felt like forever, the way the two of them stared into each other’s eyes. She couldn’t read his expression. It seemed blank, and that scared her more than him being angry. She didn’t want him to give her that look. She wanted to see… something there.

He eventually tore his gaze from hers, and then it fell onto Alya. Marinette saw his green eyes widen in surprise to see Rena there. It wasn’t like Rena hadn’t joined them on missions before. In fact, ever since Marinette had told Alya her identity, Alya had been joining their missions more. 

Chat looked back at Marinette, the anger returning to his eyes. Oh. He. Was. Mad. 

Alya must’ve caught onto that because she turned to Marinette, her face giving her an I-told-you-so look. Marinette frowned at her, hissing, “You didn’t tell me he’d be mad!”

“Well you should have known that! Why else do you think I was reluctant to join you!”

“What are we gonna do?”

“We? You mean you, he’s not mad at me!”

“Well if he’s mad at me for telling you, then by default he’s mad at you!”

Alya shook her head. “That makes no sense!”

“It does!” Marinette was stalling. She didn’t want to face Chat, not now especially after how mad he clearly was.  

“Let’s stop talking, and go help him!” Alya finally said, running towards Chat.

Marinette swallowed, her legs feeling light. Run. To Chat Noir. Amazing. Well, she had no choice now, and she’d faced his anger before back when they had fought Glaciator. But that was different. He was more annoyed with her that time, and for a lesser reason than this. 

They both ran up to Chat Noir, the Makeup Remover across from them, crawling on the ground.

“My brush! Where is my brush!?” she yelled, pawing at the ground.

“Hey, Chat Noir!” Alya greeted Chat.

He looked over at her, his face not amused. “Hey,” he replied briskly. He didn’t even look at Marinette. 

Her eyes landed on the baton in his hand. Did he receive any of her messages, and just not reply? She didn’t like the cold air that was brewing between them. It chilled her to the bone. She didn’t even bother to say hi because she was scared that he’d ignore her.

“She wants some guy named Vincent, know who that is?” Alya asked, trying to fill the awkward silence. 

Chat turned to the Makeup Remover. “I think… you know Adrien Agreste was having his photoshoot here, and Vincent is his photographer?”

“So she’s after the photographer? Why? What did he do?”

Chat rubbed his chin. “I think she might be the makeup artist, and he must have been in a bad mood or something, and took his anger out on her?’

“HERE!” the Makeup Remover yelled, picking up the brush. 

“The akuma must be in the brush, if she’s so hellbent on getting it!” Marinette observed as the Makeup Remover got back on her feet. Interesting, though, there was no sentimonster? Was it just plain Hawkmoth today? 

She pointed her brush at the three heroes, and the three took it as a sign to dodge. As she blasted her brush at them, Marinette jumped up, arching her body in a backflip to avoid the blast. No way was she becoming a makeup zombie! 

Chat Noir and Alya had the same idea, as they also dodged her blast.

“Make it easy for me, please, darlings!” the Makeup Remover yelled. “I’d love it if you gave me your miraculouses! And, oh! Maybe I could give you all a makeover too!”

“Like that’s gonna happen,” Marinette muttered under her breath. 

The Makeup Remover looked around. “Now where is Vincent? I just want to have a--” she pounded the brush against her hand “-- friendly chat with him!”

Marinette swung back to where Alya and Chat were huddled. “We have to save Vincent from her!”

“We don’t even know where he is,” Marinette explained. 

Alya pointed to herself. “I’ll go find him, and hide him, so she can’t get him. You two distract her so she doesn’t go after him, and try to defeat her!”

“No!” Marinette yelled, and both Chat and Alya turned to look at her. “No… I mean, wouldn’t it make sense if, um, either me or Chat went with you to get Vincent?”

Alya raised a brow. “I can handle it, I’ll get him out of trouble. You two deal with the akuma.”

Don’t go! Marinette thought to herself, but Alya gave her a look telling her she needed to be strong. Marinette rubbed her head. What was wrong with her? This was no time to be worrying about a fight. She needed to take charge and defeat the akuma. Right now, Alya was taking the role because Marinette was being a coward. She had to strengthen her resolve. Chat might be mad, but they still needed to work together. They would have time to talk, after. If he listened, that is. 

She finally nodded, and Alya took that as her cue to leave. Marinette watched her friend go and then turned to Chat. “So, we need to distract her. Any ideas?” She tried suggesting it to Chat, maybe he’d appreciate it if she let him make some choices.

He glowered at her. “I don’t know, why don’t you just make the choice.”

Okay… fine, then. She would. “We should get her away from this area, making it easier for Al… um, Rena to get Vincent out of here.” She tried to ignore the clear anger in his voice. 

“Yeah, Rena!” he said, glaring at her. “Interesting that she came today!”

“She was just… around, besides I thought it would be good help!”

“Or maybe you thought if she was here then you wouldn’t have to be alone with me.”

Marinette gasped, surprised that… he was able to guess it. “I… no, I just thought it would be--”

He held up a hand. “I don’t care. Let’s just go with your plan. The quicker we’re done, the faster you’ll be able to get away from me, right?” And with that he ran up to the Makeup Remover, ready to taunt her.

Marinette watched him run away, a heavy weight in her chest. “It’s… not like that,” she whispered to unheard ears. It was clear that this fight would not be fun. She ran after Chat.

“If you want my miraculous so badly, come and get it!” he taunted.

The Makeup Remover scoffed. “Please! Like I’m that stupid to follow you! You’re just trying to lure me away from Vincent.” Something was wrong. Her hands were behind her back.

“Hey Chat--” Marinette called, but he was too busy replying to the akuma. 

“Maybe, or maybe I just want to do some more sparring!” Chat quipped, not listening to Marinette. 

The Makeup Remover grinned. “Oh, sparring? Now why would I want to do that?”

And before Chat could reply, she raised her brush and pointed it at him. But this time there was no pause, the powder blasted immediately. Chat didn’t have any time to react, clearly caught by surprise, but Marinette did. She jumped, pushing him out of the way, both of their bodies flying away from the blast.

The two rolled against the ground, until she stopped, landing on top of him. The two had very nearly just missed that blast. She realized her whole body was pressed on top of him, so she pushed herself up so that she was staring down into his eyes. 

“Chat,” she started, but he was looking behind her, grabbing her shoulders, and rolling her over so now that he was over her. He covered her body with his, and she saw another blast of powder fly over them. This akuma… she was blasting left and right! 

“She’s crazy,” Marinette whispered, as Chat pulled himself up. It was funny. In any other situation, Chat would’ve leaned in for a kiss, or said something flirty. Right now he was staring over his shoulder at the Makeup Remover.

“We have to go,” he said. “Give her a chase or something.”

“Okay,” Marinette agreed as the two stood up. Did Alya save Vincent yet? Was he safe?

“Stay still, why don’t you two? Ugh, whatever, I have someone I need to find!” the Makeup Remover turned around, ready to walk away. 

“What! Are you a coward or something?” Chat yelled towards her. She was refusing to give chase! 

But all of a sudden she stopped in her tracks, her hands reaching up to her face. Hawkmoth, it had to be. He was most likely telling her to give chase.

She turned to Chat. “Let’s run! I think Hawkmoth is telling her to give chase. We gotta lead her away!”

He nodded, and the two got ready to run from her. Marinette swung her yoyo to grab a nearby pole. She used the swing to launch herself onto a nearby roof. Chat landed next to her. Marinette looked over her shoulder to see that the Makeup Remover was chasing them!

She turned to Chat and smiled. “Look, she's chasing us!”

He looked over at her and frowned. “I’m not blind.”

“I didn’t say you were!” she said angrily. “I don’t even say anything and you just make assumptions! You twist my words!”

He gave a sarcastic bow. “Oh, I’m sorry. I won’t say anything to ever offend you again, princess. ”

He was mocking her. His tone was full of poison, and she recoiled. “Just because you’re mad, doesn’t mean you have to think that everything I’m saying is a target against you!”

He crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. “Whatever, she’s coming by the way, so you might want to dodge the next attack.”

“What?” she turned to see that the Makeup Remover was on a roof across from them, her brush pointed directly at her. As the powder blasted towards Marinette, she used her yoyo to slash at it as it reached mid-distance, causing the powder to disperse.

She turned to Chat, her blood boiling. “You could’ve done something, you jerk! What if that hit me!”

He sighed. “Well you’re Ladybug, don’t worry, I knew you could handle it. You can do anything after all!” It was definitely not a compliment, he was taunting her.

She fisted her hand. He was being downright awful. She knew she had hurt him, but this was all uncalled for. 

“What is this, are the cat and bug fighting?” the Makeup Remover asked her face in mock shock. “Lovebirds having a fight?”

“We are not fighting!” Chat shouted. 

“We are not lovebirds!” Marinette yelled at the same time.

The two of them looked at each other and then turned their heads away. If only Alya had let one of them come with her. She felt tears claw at her eyes. Chat had never been like this before. She didn’t understand. He had every right to be mad at her, but this… this was just hurting her.

She brushed her eyes with the back of her hand. She would not cry. 

“Well who cares, I’d just appreciate it if I could get your miraculouses, and then I’ll go get Vincent and make him pay. How dare he yell at me like that in front of everyone when all I wanted to do was make a good first impression on my first day! It didn’t help that that Agreste kid was being extremely moody! I heard he was nice, but he was not at all! Maybe I should go pay that boy a visit too!”

Chat Noir’s eyes widened, and Marinette launched her yoyo at the Makeup Remover again, hoping to knock the brush out of her hand. The Makeup Remover noticed and used her brush to collide with the yoyo, smacking it away.

“Nice try, Ladybug!”

She shot another blast at them, and Marinette backflipped, landing on her toes. Once she landed she jumped onto the next roof, Chat Noir landing next to her.

“She’s insane!” Marinette yelled, running hard to try to dodge the blasts. Even the Maestro didn’t try to blast them every two seconds. Maybe it was because she didn’t have a sentimonster to aid her. 

“Hey, why don’t you try and calm down a bit!” Chat yelled at her, but she only responded by shooting another blast.

“Oh this is fun! So much fun!” she squealed in delight. 

Chat stopped running and slid against the roof. “We can’t just keep running.”

“But Rena!”

“She probably already saved him, we need to think of a plan!” he interrupted her.

Marinette’s mind was abuzz. A plan, right, they needed a plan! Now, what was going to be said plan? She looked around, hoping to see something that could give her an idea.

“There you two are!” the Makeup Remover cackled as she landed on the same roof. She twirled her brush around her fingers. Marinette wondered if she could smack her yoyo against the brush again, but she doubted it.

Before either of them could do anything, the Makeup Remover was knocked to her feet by a long flute. Alya had come up from behind and hit her flute against the Makeup Remover’s feet, causing her to lose balance.

She fell, rolling down the roof, and both Marinette and Chat launched ready to save her from falling, but she clutched to the edge with one hand. Alya stood over her, looking to grab her brush, but she pointed it directly at Alya’s face.

“RENA!” Marinette yelled, and threw her yoyo towards Alya, wrapping it around her waist. She yanked on the yoyo, pulling Alya out of the way. Marinette made it just in time because as soon as Alya went flying back she blasted more powder.

Alya fell into Marinette’s hands. She turned to look at Marinette, clearly shocked. “Woah… thanks!”

“No problem!” She looked down to see the yoyo was still wrapped around her waist. She pulled it off and asked in a low voice, “Vincent?”

“He’s safe, I hid him far away,” she confirmed. “But apparently he made her first day at work miserable by yelling at her or something, that’s why she’s in a bad mood.”

“Yeah, Miss Makeup Clown filled us in on that,” Chat said, jerking his thumb to the akuma who was pulling herself up.

“You guys haven’t defeated her?” Rena exclaimed.

Both Chat and Marinette looked the other way. They were too busy… arguing. “Well, it doesn’t help that she keeps blasting without a forethought!”

“Wait, I have a plan!” Marinette said, suddenly. “But first, let’s get away!”

The two looked at each other and then nodded. All three heroes launched themselves onto the next roof, running away from the akuma.

“HEY! Where are you three going!” the akuma yelled after them.

“What’s the plan?” Alya asked her as they ran.

“Okay, so Rena, you have to use your illusion, and make Vincent appear on the ground! We’re going to go to a public area, so he'll bled in with the crowd, and I'll say his name to get her attention! When her attention is on him, then I’ll use my Lucky Charm, and hopefully that will help!”

Alya nodded. “Sounds good!”

Chat didn’t say anything, and Marinette realized she didn’t even include him in the plan. “And Chat, you can--”

He just put a hand up. “There! Look, a public area!” he said, ignoring her. 

Will you just cut this out! Marinette wanted to scream. She felt like she was talking to a brick wall. He wouldn’t listen to her, he put words in her mouth and was just being an all-around jerk. 

The three jumped off the roof, and while they were in mid-air, Alya quickly pulled the flute to her lips and played a melody. A ball of light formed at the end of the flute, and she raised the instrument and swung it toward an empty area in the public square. 

Vincent appeared there, hands on his hips, an annoyed look on his face. The three heroes landed on the ground, a few feet away from him.

“Vincent!” Marinette yelled loudly, as she saw the Makeup Remover approach from the corner of her eye. “What are you doing here? You need to get away!”

“Vincent!” the Makeup Remover seethed. “There you are!”

She jumped off the roof landing a few feet away from them, her face curled up into a sneer. Chat was standing next to Marinette, while Alya was looking to run towards the Makeup Remover and maybe spar with her or something. 

“ See , we needed Rena!” Marinette said to Chat in a low voice.

Chat didn’t even look at her, as he walked over to Alya. “Good job,” he told her.

Marinette bit back a scream. Now he was gonna give her the silent treatment? Just… how childish was he gonna be! She let out a deep breath. Calm down, Marinette. Just calm down. You don’t want to make things worse! 

She sighed, and then called upon her Lucky Charm. In her hands flew a large net used for badminton or tennis tournaments. “A net? Are we going to catch her?” Alya asked.

“I, uh…” Marinette looked around to see what she could use the net for. Could they throw it around her? She doubted it, because she could just blast them, or hide the brush and it would take them a while to remove the net, then she could easily blast them or run away or something.

The Makeup Remover was giving chase to Vincent, and Marinette’s eyes latched to the street lamps across from each other. Suddenly she had an idea. As Alya and Chat gave chase to the Makeup Remover, she used her yoyo to grab the street lamp, and flew over them, getting ahead. 

“Rena! Get to the other one!” she yelled, and Alya, who had been focused on the Makeup Remover, looked up at Marinette. For one second she hesitated, but then ran to the other side quickly, leaving Chat to spar with the Makeup Remover. 

“Catch!” she yelled, as she tossed one side of the net to Alya’s direction. Alya caught the net and pulled tight on the string. 

Chat saw what they were doing, and Marinette yelled at him, “Cataclysm!”

The Makeup Remover turned her head and ran towards them, but she didn’t even see the net at first. By the time she realized it was there, she was too late and hit the net face on with such an impact, that Marinette almost lost control of her side of the net. 

She lost balance, and just like Marinette predicted, lost control of the brush in her hand, which went flying into the air. Chat Noir jumped in the air, and caught it in his hand, his cataclysm activated.

The brush crumbled immediately in his hands, and out flew the black butterfly. Marinette walked over and swung her yoyo. “It’s time to de-evilize!” she yelled, capturing the akuma in her yoyo. The purified white butterfly flew out, and she watched it go. “Bye, bye little butterfly!”

Alya walked up to her carrying the net, which was now folded up. Marinette took it, throwing it into the air, yelling, “Miraculous Ladybug!”

Immediately, her powers worked their magic and restored everything around them. She turned to Chat, wondering if he wanted to partake in their ritual. She was too scared to say, “pound it” and have him ignore her. But he was already walking off, towards the Makeup Remover… or well, now, in this case, the makeup artist. 

She watched him sadly, and Alya appeared beside her. “I’m assuming things didn’t go well when I was saving Vincent?”

Marinette looked at Alya, swallowing the weight in her throat. “He doesn’t even want to listen. He’s making me seem like the villain in every aspect. How can I talk to him, when he doesn’t want to listen?”

Alya tapped her chin. “Did you ask him to talk?”

“No, but what’s the point. He’ll probably say no.” She watched Chat pull the woman up, and started talking to her. 

“You should try. And if he keeps being a jerk, then feel free to call him a jackass.”

Marinette turned to Alya in shock, and Alya snickered. “Not really, I mean only if you want to. But if he keeps persisting on not listening, then leave him alone.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. I think he’s secretly hoping you’ll approach him,” Alya figured.

“What makes you think that? How can you read situations so well?” Marinette asked, in awe of her friend. 

Alya shrugged. “What can I say? I’m a genius. Besides, I’m always with Nino. I can read boys kinda well at this point!” She then held up her fist. “Pound it?”

Marinette smiled at her friend. She needed to be brave. She had to talk to Chat. She wanted to get through to him. She wanted to fix this, and not just to get their team dynamic back together, but because she wanted her friend back. She couldn’t stand the fact that she hurt him this much. 

She knocked her fist against Alya’s. “Pound it.”

Alya hugged Marinette. “Now be brave, girl. I’ll take back the makeup artist to her shoot, and I’ll give you back the miraculous later. I have faith in you! Just talk it out with him, let him know everything, and acknowledge that you were wrong.”

Marinette nodded. “Okay.”

Rena offered to take the makeup artist, whose name was Adeline, back, but Adrien insisted that he do it. He needed to go back to the shoot… which probably would have to be postponed now. Rena agreed and turned to Marinette, who had shrugged. He had no idea what the two were talking about when he was with Adeline. 

The whole battle he was on edge. He didn’t want to talk to Marinette. But maybe… he did push it too far. He told himself they’d resolve this battle quickly, with minimal talking, but then he saw that she brought Rena with her. She brought Alya.

It’s not like he minded Alya joining them, but he wasn’t stupid. He knew why Marinette had invited her. Because she didn’t want to be alone with him. And all the anger he promised to push away came back. She really couldn't stand being with him? So she needed to call Rena too? She didn’t want to be alone? She didn’t even try to talk about what happened on Friday.

He was angry, and once again let his words get the better of him. But then he saw her expression after their short spat on the roof. Her eyes were glassy… and then he hadn’t missed her wiping her face. 

At that moment, his heart felt light again. He was hurting her too. No matter how angry he was, he was still weak in his resolve to stay mad. He didn’t want to see her cry. He didn’t want to see her upset, no matter how upset he was. It tugged at his heartstrings. So he just stopped saying anything else but kept silent.

He didn’t want to completely forget how she hurt him. He picked up the Makeup Artist and dropped her back off the shoot, where Vincent was talking to the other people. Vincent turned to them. “A-adeline!” he called out.

Adrien set Adeline down. His ring was beeping, and he covered it with his claws. He had a few minutes left. He had to leave, and return to this set so he could explain where he disappeared to. 

He said a quick goodbye to the two and jumped away. He started to walk to a nearby alley when he was cornered by Ladybug. “Chat, wait!” she said, reaching for his arm to stop him.

He looked down at their hands and then her, reminded of that moment on her balcony Friday. He stopped and turned to her. He waited for her to say something. What, was she going to give him an apology right now? When he was about to detransform?

“I… want to talk.”

“I’m about to detransform,” he said, pulling his hand away and pointing to his ring.

She looked at it and nodded. “Um… okay. Then can you please stop by at my place today?”

“I might be busy,” he said. He wasn’t. But he wasn’t sure he wanted to go there. He remembered what happened the last time he arrived there.

She looked up at him, her eyes pleading. “Please? I really think we should talk…. I  want to talk.”

“I don’t know.”

She raised a finger. “I promise snacks! From the bakery! Croissants, or macarons, or, I don’t know, whatever!”

He wanted to laugh. Was she bribing him with snacks? Had she caught onto his sweet tooth? He suppressed a smile and cleared his throat. He wanted to go. He really wanted to. He wanted to know what she had to say to him, but at the same time, he didn’t. He didn’t want to be hurt again, in case something happened. 

His ring suddenly beeped, reminding him that they had little time left. He looked down at his hand, and she did too.

“I’ll think about it,” he finally said, turning away. 

“Okay,” he heard her whisper. Then he heard her use her yoyo, indicating that she had left. And just as she left, he detransformed, and Plagg flew into his hands.

Plagg looked up at him. “Camembert!”

“You ate it all, remember?” Adrien reminded him.

Plagg’s eyes widened in horror. “NO!”

Adrien chuckled and pulled out a packet from his pocket. He lied to Plagg earlier, he had one left in another pocket of his bag. He made to snag it before transforming. “Lucky I carry an extra pack,” he said, waving it.

“Give me!”

Adrien opened the pack and handed Plagg a slice of cheese. As Plagg chewed noisily, he asked, “So are you gonna go?”

“Go where?”

“You know where.”

Adrien pursed his lips. “I don’t know.”

“I think you should. It will be better for you both.”

“Plagg, you make it seem like I have no right to be angry!”

Plagg stopped chewing and looked up at Adrien. “I… I mean I didn’t mean to make you feel that.”

“Well you keep making me feel like I should just forget everything, like I shouldn’t be hurt!” Adrien insisted, frowning. He had felt bad before, thinking maybe he was hurting Plagg, but he started to realize that it was like his feelings were being invalidated. “I know it’s because you don’t want me to be akumatized, but am I just supposed to forget and suck it in?”

Plagg looked up at him. “I… that’s not what I meant to make you feel, Adrien. I was just worried… that you’d get akumatized. I didn’t mean to make you think… I was just…”

His kwami was at a loss for words. “I know you mean well, but it feels like I should be the one who just accepts being hurt all the time. And I’m not going to do that this time. I want you to respect how I feel Plagg,” Adrien said.

Plagg blinked. “I’m… I’m sorry, kid. I didn’t mean to, I know you’re hurt, you have every right to be. I was just worried about you because I’ve never seen you like this. I was trying to make you feel better, but I guess that’s not what it was like for you at all.”

“I appreciate it, but I wish you would let me just… be able to feel. I’m sorry for snapping at you, you didn’t deserve that, you weren’t the one who I was angry at. But I am a human Plagg, I’m allowed to feel,” Adrien explained. 

Plagg nodded. “I know. I’m sorry, kid. I didn’t mean to make it seem like that. I’m only suggesting that you go visit her because it will help your team dynamic. You both can’t stay like this forever. I mean just look at the way you guys worked together today. It was a disaster!”

Adrien grimaced. “I’ll… think about it. Right now, I have a shoot I need to get back to.”

Adrien laid down on his bed, picking up his phone every two seconds. He was checking the time. Marinette didn’t specify when she wanted him to come. Now it was eight-fifty-two. He sighed. Sitting here was making him restless. He wanted to go see her, hear what she had to say. He wouldn’t be able to rest until he did. But he was scared that it would be another argument like they had Friday night. 

He had walked back to the shoot, to see Nathalie and the Gorilla at the center, talking to Vincent (well Nathalie was talking to Vincent, the Gorilla was just standing menacingly with his arms crossed). 

“What do you mean you don’t know where Adrien is!?” Nathalie had asked Vincent, angrily. 

“He was here, now he not. I don’t know, maybe akuma got him!” Vincent had explained, waving his arms around.

Nathalie had let out a loud breath, her thumb and forefinger pressing the bridge of her nose. Adrien had walked over to them, waving his hand. “I’m here!”

Nathalie and the Gorilla turned to him quickly. “A-Adrien! Are you okay?” Nathalie asked immediately, walking up to him. 

“I’m fine, I was just one of the akuma’s victims,” Adrien had lied, his eyes landing on Adeline. 

He had moved away from Nathalie to Adeline. “Hi, Adeline, right?”

She had looked at him, her eyes wide. “Ah, Monsieur Agreste!”

“Look, I’m sorry if I made you feel like I was all angry and everything,” he had apologized. “Everyone has bad days, so I wasn’t really in the mood for a shoot today. I had no idea it was your first day today, though. I think you’re a great makeup artist and look forward to working with you!”

She’d given him a wide smile. “Oh really! Thanks! Um, wow! I’m honored, Monsieur Agreste! And that’s okay, you don’t have to apologize!”

After that, Nathalie and the Gorilla took him home. He ate dinner alone, and then went up to his room. Before he went, though, his father had stopped him in the atrium, leaning against the door of his atelier. 

“Adrien,” he had called.

Adrien had turned his head towards his father, wondering what he’d say. “I… I’m glad that you’re okay.”

Adrien wanted to snort. He didn’t need that false sense of care from his father. If his father really cared, maybe he should show it. Just standing there and saying he was glad was nothing, it was empty words. He’d just nodded, and then left, not uttering a word. 

“Ah, whatever!” Adrien finally said and jumped out of bed. 

Plagg, who was nibbling more camembert in the corner (he’d forced Adrien to stop midway and pick up more cheese), stopped and looked at him. “Hm?”

“We’re going,” he informed his kwami. 

“Can I finish my camembert, please?”

Adrien scrunched up his nose. “Did you finish another pack!?”

Plagg snickered, and Adrien glared at his kwami. “Plagg, claws out!”

“Huh! No wa--” but Plagg couldn’t finish, as he was sucked into Adrien’s ring. Adrien then pulled out his baton, ready to use it to leave his room. He looked down at the baton, and flipped it open for a second, on instinct. But then he saw that there were two messages on it. Messages? He hadn’t noticed when he had transformed earlier today. He pressed the first message.

“Hey, Chat, um… God… this is awkward. Sorry, um,” Marinette’s voice started. But then the recording ended. A four-second message? He then pressed the other message.

“Sorry, I cut off. I just… I want to talk Chat. Please. I have things to say. If you get this message, send me one back!” she finished. 

These messages were from yesterday, he was too busy at the dinner party, and hadn’t transformed once. He closed the baton and stared out the window. What would Marinette say when he got there? Would it be an empty apology? Just to make things okay again?

His grip tightened on the baton. Well, it looked like he needed to go figure it out. He jumped out of his window and used his baton to vault himself to the next roof. He let the cool wind blow through his hair. Spring in Paris was always his favorite time of year. It wasn’t too hot, or too cold. And the flowers always looked even brighter. But he couldn’t stand the pollen. It was almost just as bad as feathers for him.

He finally arrived on the roof across from Marinette’s balcony. There he saw her. She was standing on the balcony, her face in her hand. She was waiting for him. Her hair was loose around her shoulders, but she was still wearing the outfit she had on earlier today. Even if he hadn’t shown up she would’ve stayed there. She had hope that he would come. 

Here goes nothing, he thought. He jumped to the roof above her balcony. Marinette must have heard the thud because she turned around to look at him. Her face brightened when she saw him. “You… came!”

He pushed himself off the roof and landed on the wooden floor of her balcony. He didn’t know what to say. He was still simmering from their last talk, and he didn’t have high hopes for this one. She bit her lip and pointed behind him.

“Want to go to my room?”

Huh? She wanted him… to go to her room? It’s not like he hadn’t been in Marinette’s room before, but this was completely different. It was night, and they usually spent their time on her balcony. “Um… okay?” he agreed, but it sounded more like a question. 

“I just think it would be easier to talk there, and the pastries I promised are in my room,” she explained, walking past him and opening her trapdoor. She slid in, and after a few seconds, he followed suit. He landed on her bed, but she was already walking down to the chaise in her room. He looked down at his boots on her bed and immediately jumped off. He didn’t want to get his shoes on her bed. 

He followed her awkwardly, his eyes looking around her room. The lights were off, except for the lamps. He got to the middle of her room, and almost bumped into her. She was holding up a plate of croissants. 

“I wasn’t sure which ones to bring, but I’m going to assume you like croissants? Because who doesn’t like croissants?” she said, holding out the plate to him. 

He loved croissants. He barely got to have them, but if it were up to him, he’d eat them breakfast, lunch, and dinner. His taste buds watered as he looked at the bread pastries on the plate. He took one, and she put the plate down. “Take as much as you want,” she said, and then sat herself down on the chair at her desk. 

He walked over to her chaise, and now the two were across from each other. Adrien looked around, noticing that the pictures of him that he’d seen when Jagged Stone had a TV show held at her house were gone. Maybe she didn’t need him as a fashion inspiration anymore? Plagg had originally teased him that Marinette had a crush on him, that's why she had those pictures. But he knew how much she loved fashion, and was aspiring to be a fashion designer like his father. He knew those pictures were because she wanted to take inspiration.

“So…” she started, looking down at her lap.

He took a bite from the croissant, and good God was this good. Her parents were amazing bakers. If he could, he’d come every day just to buy their pastries. The warm flaky bread melted immediately on his tongue, he could taste the buttery goodness.

“Chat Noir… about Friday,” she whispered. “I know… I know it didn’t go well at all. I… don’t even know where to start, I…” She put her face in her hands. 

He didn’t know what to say. There was a lot he wanted to say, but at the same time, he was at a loss. So he took another bite of the croissant, almost done with it. She looked at him again, pushing her hair away from her face. 

“I’m sorry,” she finally said. “I’m sorry, Chat Noir. So sorry. I didn’t even listen to what you were trying to tell me, I was too busy in my… my own world, hearing only the bad things you had to say. No, wait, not bad things, but things that completely make sense. You told me how you truly felt, and I didn’t even try to understand, and I was wrong.

“I was so wrong. I know I was wrong the moment I lied to you. I didn’t want to lie, but when you asked me, I got scared because I knew how it sounded. I won’t even try to make excuses, because there are none. If I told you I did tell someone, then I’d sound like the world’s biggest hypocrite. And I didn’t want to seem like that. So I lied, and it was completely my fault. I know it was awful to lie to your face because I can imagine what it would be like if you had lied to me.

“But, you’re right. I should have told you. I should have told you that I told Alya my identity. I didn’t think anything of it when I told her at first, I didn’t really think at all. But I should have at least told you that I told someone. I was completely wrong in that regard,” she said. “The day I told her… it was the day when all of my friends got akumatized, you remember right?”

He nodded.

She brushed her hair back from her face, again. “I was trying to hide the miracle box from them, and I was just… I was just in an absolute state of panic and anger and stress. Being a guardian… it's not easy at all. It feels like the weight of the world is on my shoulders. I had broken up with my boyfriend because I didn’t have time for a boyfriend, I didn’t have time to be with my friends, I just didn’t have time for anything. Everything was building inside of me, if I didn’t tell someone then I’d explode. And I told Alya because she’s my best friend, and I trust her with my life.

“But that day, I didn’t mean to make it sound like I don’t trust you. I trust you, Chat Noir. More than anything. I trust you with my whole life. After everything we’ve been through, you really think I don’t trust you?” she asked, her eyes glassy again. 

“Then… why would you not tell me? Why would you tell her?” Adrien found himself whispering. He knew it sounded childish, but he wanted to know. 

She sighed. “Everytime I try to explain, you call me out. But, Chat, there are so many reasons. I know it sounded hypocritical that I wouldn’t tell you, and tell her, but… with us it is different. There was always that one rule that if I told you who I was, our miraculouses would be taken away. That was always a fear in my mind, and I know I was a guardian at that time, but that fear was stuck in my mind. Hawkmoth wants both of our miraculouses, we both are the main superheroes. If somehow, our identities got out to him, things could go wrong! If he got a hold of our miraculouses then who knows what could happen!”

“But Alya could easily get akumatized again! And Hawkmoth knows that she’s Rena, that’s also dangerous,” Adrien pointed out. She was right, that excuse did get old, a lot. And it’s what always angered him. He felt like there was more, there was another reason as to why she didn’t want to reveal herself. 

Her eyes widened, and she laughed sadly. “No, you do have a point. But she did manage to fight off an akuma before, and I trust that she won’t ever betray me. But… I… it was different for us because it was always ingrained into my mind that you specifically could not know my identity, and I couldn’t know yours. I know it’s not a good enough reason, but you know that keeping our identities a secret has always been my top priority.”

He opened his mouth to say something, but she kept on going. “But you had a point. I should’ve told you that I told someone. I take full blame for that, I was wrong for that. One hundred percent in the wrong. If you had gone and told someone, then I would’ve been just as pissed that you didn’t tell me something as big as that. You had every right to be mad at me, and I was too busy being defensive to see that I was in the wrong. I just… never really put myself in your shoes, do I?”

His eyes widened. What did she mean by that?

“I told Alya about our fight,” she explained, and then she looked at him. “I hope you don’t mind… but um, I’ve been telling her about some things. Like the deal, and the fight. But I realize that this deal was between you and me, and maybe I shouldn’t tell her…”

He was right then. She had been telling Alya things. He didn’t know what to think. He didn’t know what Alya thought about all of this. He knew Alya, of course, but some things were personal.

“I was thinking about it,” she whispered, “and I realize that it’s not fair that I have a person to talk about everything… you should have someone too.”

What?

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that… you should also be able to have someone to talk to, like I have Alya,” she went on.

Wait, she didn’t mean that he could… did she really…. “You’re saying I can tell someone?”

“It’s not my decision to make at all, I don’t want to sound like the boss and act like you can only tell someone because I said yes. I told someone without asking you, and I’m just saying that you should also be free to tell someone,” she hurriedly explained. She then frowned. “Okay, that does sound like I’m the one making the choice for you… I don’t want it to sound like that, though. I really think you should have the freedom to tell whoever you want because I know you’ll tell someone trustworthy. I… should’ve done this from the beginning, and then you could’ve gone and told someone.”

Adrien couldn’t believe it. He finally could tell someone? He didn’t have to keep it in anymore? A part of him wanted to tell Nino so many times since he had figured out Marinette had told Alya. But the other part of him always stopped himself because even though Marinette did it without telling him, he felt wrong telling Nino just because of spite. 

“I wouldn’t have blamed you if you went and told someone as soon as you figured out I did,” she said as if she were reading his mind. “But it’s only fair that if I get to do something, you should be able to do something. It just sucks that it took me this long to realize it. I was always in this false world where I believed everything was fair between us… but I realize it’s not fair at all.”

Oh. Oh. She was bringing up the part when he called her out for double standards. The feelings that he kept hidden for so long, and he still hadn’t told her everything he had felt. The fact that he felt like he was pushed off to the side… 

“We’re supposed to be a team, but sometimes it feels like we’re Ladybug and her sidekick Chat Noir. You never tell me anything, Marinette. I’m always supposed to agree to whatever rules you make, and when I ask, you make it seem like everything is too complicated for me to understand. I feel like I'm just left out of everything,” he explained. He wanted to get it all out, now. He really wanted her to know how he felt, but there was no anger behind this now. He really just wanted her to hear him. 

“I know,” she said, turning her head away, as she lifted her legs so that they were on her chair. She was hugging her knees. “I know, and I feel terrible that I let it all happen for so long and didn’t say anything. I was always there with Master Fu, I always got to know everything that was going on, and I made the choices and expected you to go along with it… and it was wrong of me. So wrong. I should’ve thought about how you must have felt. If it were me, I would have felt awful.

“But I always thought that if I didn’t go by the rules, then I’d disappoint those around me. I thought what I was doing was right, and I was so caught up in that mindset that I didn’t even think . And I didn’t even realize while doing that, I was not only hurting myself, I was hurting the ones I love and care about by pushing them away,” her voice broke, as some tears fell out. “I just… didn’t want to let anyone down. But I did. And I didn’t even try to listen to you, Chat, because I didn’t want to hear your words. I didn’t want to believe that I was doing something wrong.”

Adrien knew a thing or two about disappointing people. Wasn’t that what he was always scared of? He didn’t want to disappoint his father, he didn’t want to disappoint his friends, and he didn’t want to disappoint Ladybug. He wanted her to view him as someone important. Someone who she could put her full trust in. He knew exactly what it was like, the crushing fear of possibly doing something wrong, and letting everyone down. 

His whole life, he was supposed to strive for perfection, he was supposed to be perfect at school, at his hobbies, at playing the role of a famous kid. He understood that pressure so damn well, it almost felt like it was there right now, pressing against his shoulders. 

She wiped her face, and took a deep breath, setting her legs down, and gripping the sides of her chair with her hand. Her body seemed tense, the way it stiffened itself. “But I don’t want to do that anymore. I don’t want to go on like this. I realize that we do have problems, and we need to work through them. I was just too busy wanting to believe that everything was perfect, that I didn’t want to focus on them.”

“Marinette,” he finally whispered. He’d been wanting to say something for a while, but he just didn’t know what. “It did hurt. A lot, but I always pushed those feelings away. Everytime I wanted to say something, I didn’t because I was also in that false perception that I just wanted things to be perfect. I didn’t want to create problems. And I was scared… that you’d just disagree with me like you did Friday.”

“I know I would have. A part of me still wants to believe that I’m not wrong, but I know I am. I’m just so scared of disappointing people, and I want to be a good Ladybug. I don’t want to be the Ladybug that bent the rules, or did the wrong things, so I made it my goal to always abide by the rules. Do what I think is right. But in doing that, I let you be pushed to the side. I just assumed you were okay with it all,” she sighed and stood up. She walked over to him, and he stared up at her. 

“But I’m done doing that now, Chat. I want to be better. I want to try. I want our partnership to be fair for both of us,” she said. “I want to be a partner that you can fully trust, and can tell anything to. And I am going to tell you all the big decisions from now on. I don’t want to keep you out on what you deserve to know.”

Adrien let out a deep breath. He wanted that. More than anything. He wanted to work through their issues. He wanted her to trust him enough. He wanted to be able to know things, now. He wanted to be just as important. 

“I want that too, Marinette. I really want to work through our problems together,” he agreed, as he stared up at her. 

“There’s another reason why… why I didn’t want to reveal ourselves,” she whispered, taking his hand. “But, I’m not ready to tell you. I want you to trust me, Chat. I will tell you… I promise you, when I’m brave enough too… I… just not right now.”

Adrien wanted to protest, but he saw the pleading look in her eye. He wanted to know, but there must be a reason why she was withholding this. Clearly, it had to be something big, if she claimed she wasn’t brave enough. He ran his thumb over her knuckles and then stood up as well. “I do trust you, Marinette. I want to know the reason, but if you're not ready, I won’t say anything. I’m not going to push you. I know you did have a point that day.”

She arched a brow, in question. He thought over her words a lot when she called him out for wanting to know everything. At first, he was just like her. He didn’t want to believe that. He wanted to think that he was the only one in the right. But that wasn’t true. When he had gotten angry at her… when the Glaciator attacked, he was immature. He was mad, and he wanted to know about her life. He demanded things to go his way… 

“I do demand to know things about your personal life that you don’t have to share with me. And I expect things from you that I shouldn’t,” he explained. He primarily meant… that sometimes he felt like he expected her to love him back, and got angry when she didn’t accept it. She had a right to love someone else…. He didn’t say that specifically, but the way her eyes lit with understanding, he knew she got what he was trying to say. “I'm sorry that I sometimes make you feel like you have to go my way or else I’ll throw a hissy fit. And I’m sorry for this afternoon. I was awful to you, and you didn’t deserve all that anger.”

She nodded. “You were mad, and I know it wasn’t the brightest move to bring in Rena right after an argument, I was just… terrified to face you alone. But, I accept your apology, Chat.”

They didn’t say anything for a few seconds, instead just standing there, her hand in his. Adrien was glad he came tonight. He didn’t know what to expect when she asked him to come. He just expected her to apologize and that be that. But this was… this was what he wanted. He just wanted some sort of acknowledgment of his feelings. 

And Adrien was so happy that there was the promise of change. Not only on her part, though, he also needed to make the change as well. He wanted to rise from his position as this doormat… that just let things happen to him. He wanted to be able to say what was on his mind from now on. But he wanted to work better on himself as well. 

“We really did have a lot to work through, didn’t we?” she finally asked, smiling slightly.

He shrugged, and she pulled her hand away from his. She pressed her face against his chest, and he stiffened. “Chat Noir, you mean so much to me. Really. It was never my intention to hurt you, and I’m sorry. I’m so so so sorry. ”

He was frozen. She had her face against his chest, her hands pressed against them as well, and for a moment he wasn’t sure what to do. He swallowed and leaned his head down so that his chin was lightly resting on her hair. 

He didn’t know what to say. And she moved her arms so that they were touching his arms now, her head still pressed against his chest. “I should have listened to what you were saying. I want to be better… I want you to tell me when I do something wrong, if I hurt you. And I want to be able to do the same with you. Because you’re my team mate, but not only that. You’re one of the most important people in my life.”

His heart was beating so fast, he was afraid that she’d hear it with her ear so close by.

“I know. And I’m happy, really. I accept your apology, and I’m glad you accepted mine. I want to restart now, and make this partnership better.” he murmured against her head, moving his arms so that they were wrapped around her waist. He pulled her closer to him, in an embrace. She was frozen for a few seconds, but then she moved her arms so that they were wrapped against his neck.

He just wanted her to acknowledge his side. That's what he wanted. To understand why he was feeling the way he was. “You mean the world to me too, Marinette.” He didn’t say Ladybug, he made sure to say her name. He wanted her to know that he held her dear, the person she was, Marinette Dupain-Cheng. 

She looked up at him, and he moved his head so that he could stare down into her bluebell eyes. The same bluebell eyes he admired for so long. How could he be so blind before? How could he not tell that these bluebell eyes were the same as Ladybug’s? Right now, though, at this moment, they looked even more beautiful than they ever did before. 

She smiled up at him, and then pulled away slowly. He felt empty as soon as she did, and he didn’t want to let go of her, but he let her. Every part of him wanted to pull her back into another hug, to feel the warmth of her body against his. 

“Come here,” she said, waving him towards her. “I want to show you something.”

He walked over, curious as to what she wanted to show him. She leaned over a box that looked like it was supposed to be used for sewing. “A… sewing box?” he asked. 

She rolled her eyes. “No, I mean, yes, but just watch.” She opened up the box, and it revealed an extravagant sewing box, one side completely dedicated to holding threads. She then pressed down on a couple of threads, and the box opened to reveal the miracle box!

He recognized the Ladybug patterned box from when Master Fu relinquished it to Ladybug. “The miracle box!” he exclaimed.

She nodded and pulled it out, setting it on her desk. “I should’ve shown it to you earlier, but I couldn’t exactly bring it out in the open.” She then pressed a button and out came a bunch of kwamis.

“Marinette! Marinette!” they all called, swarming around her. Then they stopped and looked at Chat Noir.

“Ch-chat Noir?” the turtle kwami finally said. Adrien knew him, he was Wayzz. Nino sometimes used him when he turned into Carapace. He also recognized Sass, when he turned into Aspik, Pollen, Trixx, and Kaalki. The others he didn’t know, however. 

“Um, hi!” Adrien waved to the kwamis.

“Can we see Plagg! We want to see him! It’s been so long!” the tiger kwami asked, flying towards Adrien’s face.

“Um, well, actually, I can’t de-transform,” Adrien explained, rubbing his neck. “But, I’ll tell him you all say hi!” 

Adrien felt bad for Plagg. If only Plagg could hang out with the other kwamis. It must be lonely for them. Tikki probably got to spend so much time with all of them. 

They all started swarming around him, asking him questions.

“So, what are you doing here?”

“We heard you and Marinette, fought! Is everything okay now? She was really sad!”

“Are you really in love with Marinette?”

“How is Plagg doing?”

“Hey, can you use me some time! I haven’t been in action forever!”

Adrien looked back and forth at each kwami swarming into his face. “Well, um, I’m here to talk to Marinette. Everything is okay with us now. And uh--”

“Okay, okay! Lay off guys!” Marinette said, pulling Chat away from them. “Don’t all attack him at once!”

They backed away, snickering. “I can imagine that this is… hectic,” he laughed, as the kwamis meandered around the room, busying themselves in other tasks, leaving the two alone.

She gave him an exasperated look. “You have no idea.”

He smiled at her. “So, um, how about the pastries?”

She gave him a look. “It kind of feels like you only came here for the pastries, kitty.”

Adrien put a hand on his chest in mock betrayal. “How could you suggest that! Of course I came to see you.”

“So no pastries then? If you just want to see sweet old me?” she teased, batting her eyelashes.

“Now hold on a minute, I didn’t say that!”

She laughed, throwing her head slightly back, and then picked up the plate at her desk, and gestured it toward him. He took one, his mouth was watering already. 

“I, uh, just have one request,” she told him, all of a sudden.

“Request about what?” he asked before he could take a bite of the croissant. 

“Um… whoever you tell, please don’t tell them about my identity… you can tell them about your problems, and everything, like I do with Alya. But I know, it’s wrong, and I shouldn’t have told Alya stuff about you without your consent, and I won’t anymore. She won’t know anything more about anything pertaining to your identity!”

He was so caught up in the apology, he totally forgot. He could tell someone! He finally had someone he could talk to! He didn’t have to… face everything alone anymore. He would tell Nino. Nino was his best friend, and he was the person Adrien knew he could trust no matter what. And, of course, Nino would understand since he also was a superhero a few times. Relief washed through him, as his body relaxed from all this tension. 

He nodded. “Sure, I promise I won’t tell them about your identity.” But Adrien then thought back to when he gave Nino the scenario. He did tell Nino that the person was someone Adrien knew. But Nino didn’t have to know that this person was from school! 

She smiled, her body relaxing in relief. “Thank you, Chat.”

“I have a question too,” he said, his mind suddenly remembering something else.

She set down the plate. “Yeah?”

“It’s already been a while into our little guessing game, but it seems like you haven’t made a guess yet, princess.” After everything that has happened the first few weeks, he almost forgot that they had a deal. "Do you have one?"

Her eyes widened, and she pursed her lips. “A guess?”

He nodded.

She rubbed the back of her neck. “Uhh… a guess. Right. Um… well… I haven’t really thought about that at all…” she explained, and then took a deep breath. “I have absolutely no clue, yet, so there’s no way I can give you the first guess.”

He frowned slightly. He really wished that she had some sort of answer. He wanted to know who she thought he was, but Adrien guessed it made sense. After everything that has happened so far, it would be unfair to assume that she had the opportunity to guess who he was.

“Well, when you do have a guess, please do tell. Because I really want to know who my princess thinks I am.”

She rolled her eyes. “Sure thing, kitty. You know I will.”

Adrien gave her a wide grin, before taking another bite out of his croissant. He was so happy. So so happy that things were resolved between them. And he was optimistic about the new future that seemed to wait for them, with the promise that the two would do better.

And Adrien knew that he would do better. 

Chapter Text

Adrien walked into class the next day, wondering how he’d tell Nino. How does one tell people that they’re actually the famous superhero that has been defending Paris for the past three years? How the heck did Marinette do it? He couldn’t even think of a way to say it.

Nino, I have something incredibly important to tell you, and I trust you with my life to keep this a secret! I am Chat Noir. No, that was too formal. 

So, um, I’m Chat Noir. Yeah, I know, shocking, right? Now he sounded like some sort of idiot.

What would you do if I was Chat Noir? No, that was also stupid.

Adrien didn’t know what to do! How to break it. When he sat in his seat, he saw that Nino wasn’t there. But, Marinette and Alya were there. Alya had a magazine in her hand and was pointing to something in it. 

“I want to see his new movie!” she told Marinette. “Alexandre Langlais is just… so amazing. ”

Alexandre Langlais… where had Adrien heard that name before? Wait, wasn’t he the new and upcoming actor that was born in Annecy? He rose to fame in that one movie he starred in, about a small-town boy who moves to the city and falls in love with a movie star? Adrien remembered it was all the rage when it came out two years ago. He hadn’t been able to see it with his friends, though, because his father refused. 

Ever since then, Alexandre had risen to fame, capturing the hearts of everyone in France. Adrien turned slightly to see Alya flipping through the magazine. “It’s called Azure , his new movie!”

The magazine cover had Alexandre posted on it. He had tall, dark blonde hair, with light green eyes that almost looked like jade. Right below his right eye was a mole. On the cover, he was smiling slightly, his hands in the pocket of his jeans. Adrien didn’t know too much about the actor, but he knew he went to another high school in Paris, some private high school. A school his father sometimes considered sending him to. 

“Let me see that,” Marinette said, suddenly, snatching that magazine from her hand. 

Alya looked away from the magazine, and her eyes landed on Adrien. She must have noticed him staring at them because she waved slightly, unsure. As if she were scared that he’d turn his head away.

Adrien felt a bit bad for that and waved back. “Hi, Alya. Hi, Marinette.”

Marinette dropped the magazine from her hand and looked at him. She gave him a nervous smile, rubbing the back of her neck. “H-hi!”

Just then, Nino entered the room. Alya brightened when she saw her boyfriend. As he walked up the steps, Alya stood up to meet him. “Hey, you,” she greeted him, kissing his cheek.

He smiled at her. “Good morning.”

“Hey, dude,” he nodded at Adrien, sitting next to him. 

“Hey!” Adrien greeted back, and then looked down at the table.

How would he tell Nino that he was Chat Noir? 

Miss Bustier was standing up from her chair, looking like she was ready to start class. He turned to Nino. “Um, Nino…”

“Hm?” Nino asked as he put his backpack out.

I have something important to tell you. Very important. But the words didn’t come. He didn’t know what to say. For some reason he was scared. He would be telling Nino something huge. He thought these words would be easy to say, but they weren’t. 

“Um, nothing,” he said, turning away. He was a coward.

“Word of advice,” Plagg said, popping out of his bag, as he opened his locker. “Try not to tell that boy who you are in the middle of class.”

Adrien pursed his lip. “Yeah, I know. That was stupid. I panicked.” He put away one of his notebooks, and then picked up another one. 

He had to tell Nino. He shut his locker door and then turned to see Nino sitting on the bench, scrolling through his phone, one of the speakers lifted to his ear. He sat down next to Nino, and Nino looked at him.

“Oh, hey! What’s up?” Nino asked, putting his phone down.

“Um, well, I wanted to tell you something.”

“Sure, what’s up?” he asked again.

What would you think if I was Chat Noir? 

But he couldn’t ask that. He opened his mouth to try to say that, but instead, he said, “I really like your shirt today!”

Nino looked down at his shirt. It was a red shirt with some planet design in the middle. “Oh, thanks, dude! I like your shirt, too!”

Adrien looked down to see the plain long-sleeved blue shirt he was wearing. “Thanks…”

Adrien was walking back from lunch, up the steps, where he saw Nino. Okay, Agreste. You got this. Go and tell him you have something important to tell him! Adrien ran up the steps and pressed a hand against Nino’s shoulder.

Nino turned to look at him and grinned. He took off his headphones. “Hey, dude! It’s like I keep running into you everywhere!”

“Hey… I wanted to talk to you about something!” Adrien said, fisting his hand. He could do it. He could tell Nino. He would tell Nino! Nino turned to him, raising a brow in question.

“I… I’m…” he looked down at Nino’s phone, and his mind was a mess. “I’m curious to know, what are you listening to?”

Nino gave him a surprised look as if he couldn't believe Adrien was asking him a music question. 

“I… I haven’t been able to find anything that good recently! That’s why I’m asking!” he explained, nervously laughing. 

“No problem, it’s actually this new beat from this guy that no one’s really heard of. William Laverne, he’s a new and upcoming musician, I really like his beats,” Nino said, his eyes glowing with passion. He always loved talking about music. “I’ll send you the links to some of his music!”

Adrien smiled, but on the inside, he was cursing himself. “Sure thing! I’d love that!”

You’re so stupid, Adrien. 

Adrien leaned an arm against the bathroom wall, wallowing in his cowardice. “It’s no use. I keep chickening out.”

“Haha, you’re a chicken!” Plagg laughed at him. “We should give you the rooster miraculous, then!”

“I’m suffering, and you’re making a joke about it?”

“I wouldn’t call it suffering, it’s just you being stupid,” Plagg put in plainly. “It’s not that hard. Just tell the kid what you want to tell him! March right up to him, and tell him that you’re Chat Noir!”

“It’s a lot easier saying that, then doing it!” Adrien pointed out. “For some reason, everytime I want to tell him, I just get scared. Like something is stopping me from telling him.”

“Then don’t tell him.”

“But I want to.”

“Then tell him.”

“But that’s hard!”

“Then don’t tell him.”

“But I want to tell Nino that I’m Chat Noir, it will be so much easier if I can tell someone!”

“Then tell him.”

“Everytime I want to, I can’t!”

“Then don’t tell him.”

Adrien glared at his kwami. “Is that all you can say?”

Plagg shrugged. “Hey, I’m just telling you like it is. You either tell him, or don’t. If you don’t make a choice and stand your ground, then of course you’ll keep struggling.”

“Gee, thanks for the support, Plagg. If only everything was as easy as you make it sound,” Adrien said sarcastically.

“You’re welcome, now give me some camembert as payment!”

“You didn’t even do anything, I was being sarcastic!” Adrien exclaimed, but his kwami was already searching through his bag for some cheese. When he found it, he tossed it into the air.

“Camembert!” he yelled, as he opened up the packet.

Adrien closed his eyes. If only he could be as determined as Plagg was with getting his cheese. He turned to the mirror, gripping both sides of the sink. “Okay, Adrien. You can do this. You just need to tell Nino. I’m Chat Noir. I’m Chat Noir!”

He kept practicing in front of the mirror until he was brave enough to go tell Nino! He would tell Nino this time. When Adrien went back to class, it was over. All the students were leaving the class, including Nino. 

Adrien caught up to his friend. “Nino!”

“Hi, Adrien.”

Adrien took a deep breath. “I have something to tell you!”

Nino raised an unimpressed brow. “You do?”

“Yes!”

“Yeah?”

“I am… I am…” Adrien looked into Nino’s eyes, and all that practicing that he did in the bathroom seemed to escape his mind. “I am just… so glad that we are friends!”

Nino gave him a weird look, blinking for a few seconds, and Adrien was ready to sock himself in his face. Maybe he could just ask Nino to punch him. “I’m really glad we’re friends too, Adrien. Um, just asking, are you okay today?”

Adrien took a deep breath and gave Nino a bright fake smile. “Just peachy!”

Adrien finally made up his mind. If he couldn’t tell Nino at school, then he’d go to his house. There was no way he’d chicken out if he was at Nino’s house… as Chat Noir. Adrien had it all planned out. He’d arrive at Nino’s window and then go into his room. Then he’d tell Nino he had something important to tell him, and detransform, dramatically revealing himself!

He was outside of Nino’s window at this very moment, hanging from his baton. He swallowed and gathered the courage to knock against Nino’s window. After a few seconds, when nothing happened, he knocked against the window again, this time harder.

The curtains pulled back, and his eyes met with Nino’s. Nino looked like he just got out of bed, but as soon as he saw Chat Noir, he did a double-take. He said something that looked like “Chat Noir.” Then he opened his window, sticking his head out.

“Chat Noir? What the hell are you doing here?”

Adrien smiled awkwardly. “Hi, Nino. Um, Nino Lahiffe.”

“Hi, um, why are you here?”

“I need to tell you something, can I come in?”

Nino stared at him in shock, like he couldn’t believe a superhero was outside of his window, and asking to come into his house. When he didn’t reply, Adrien asked again. “Nino?”

“Yeah? I mean, yeah, sure I guess. Come in.” He stepped back, and Adrien moved around so that he could push himself through Nino’s window. Nino backed away, and Adrien saw that he was in his pajamas. He was probably asleep earlier. Who slept at ten?

“Not that I’m not happy to see you, but, um, why are you here?” Nino asked, backing away.

“You can sit if you want,” Adrien said, trying to calm his nerves. A part of him wanted to hightail the heck out of the room and go back home. His stomach was a mess, and it felt like he’d throw up any second. 

Nino blinked and then turned to his bed. “Oookay,” he said, as he went to sit back on the edge of the bed. 

Adrien took a deep breath from his nose and looked at Nino. “I need to tell you something, Nino Lahiffe. And I’ve been wanting to say this for a long time!”

“Um, actually, I’m flattered, but I have a girlfriend, so…” Nino said, uncertainly, his eyes moving to the door.

“Wait, what?” Adrien asked. What did that have to do with anything? Then it dawned on him. “What? No! That’s not what I meant!”

“Oh, okay. I was going to say… I thought you were in love with Ladybug. But it would be an honor for Chat Noir to love me too,” Nino laughed. 

“No, that’s not it at all!” Adrien confirmed, waving his hands. Where did Nino get that idea from? Well, actually the way Adrien worded it, it kind of did sound like he was about to give him a love confession. 

“Then… what do you have to do with me?” Nino asked. “Wait, do you want to give me the turtle miraculous to keep permanently?” His eyes glimmered with excitement. 

“Um, no.”

Nino’s excitement disappeared quickly, and he flattened. “Oh. Then what?”

Adrien took a deep breath. There was no way he could chicken out here now. “I’m going to tell you something very very important, but you can’t freak out, okay?”

Nino rubbed the back of his head. “You’re kind of scaring me here, Chat Noir. I mean, you coming to visit me at ten at night was weird, but this is just… totally bizarre.”

“You promise not to freak out?” Adrien asked again, ignoring him.

Nino shrugged, but then Adrien glared at him. “Okay, okay!” he lifted a hand and put another one on his heart. “I promise I won’t freak out!”

Adrien took a deep breath, swallowing. Here goes nothing. There was no backing out now. He was determined. Before he could stop himself, he quickly said, “Plagg, claws in!”

Immediately he detransformed, a green flash surrounding the room. When it was gone, Adrien was standing there, not as Chat Noir anymore, and Nino was looking up at him, his eyes so wide, Adrien thought they’d fall out.

“Hey… I’m Chat Noir,” Adrien said awkwardly, waving.

“WHAAAAAAAAAA--” Nino started to scream, but Adrien quickly put his hand over Nino’s mouth. 

“You said you wouldn’t freak out!” Adrien hissed.

Nino said something, but it was muffled, his eyes still wide, his eyebrows rising to his hairline. 

“If I take my hand off, you have to promise that you won’t scream,” Adrien said, frowning.

Nino nodded. Adrien didn’t know whether to believe him, but Nino repeated his earlier gesture and put one hand up, the other on his heart. Adrien slowly removed his hand.

“HOW THE HELL, YOU--” Nino started again, and Adrien quickly pressed the hand back against Nino’s mouth. 

“You just broke two promises!” Adrien exclaimed. Nino took Adrien’s hand off of his mouth. 

“YOU’RE FREAKING CHAT NOIR!” Nino yelled, and Adrien slapped his hand against Nino’s mouth again. 

“Do you not understand French!? Be quiet!” Adrien whisper-yelled. “Or I will duct tape your mouth shut, and don’t you dare doubt me!”

Nino nodded quickly, and Adrien glared at him. Nino gave him pleading eyes, and he sighed, removing the hand. “Great, now my palms are sweaty,” Adrien groaned, rubbing his hand against his jeans. 

“Okay. I’m going to say this as calmly as possible,” Nino said, taking a deep breath. Then he looked back at Adrien, a wide smile on his face. “You’re Chat Noir?”

“Yes.” Finally, a nice quiet conversation. 

“Interesting,” Nino nodded, and then put up a finger. “Forgive me, one last time.”

“What?”

“WHAAAAAAAA-” Nino started again, and Adrien picked up a pillow and pressed it against Nino’s face, pressing him against the bed.

How many times would he have to shut Nino up!? Nino muttered something, and Adrien lightened his grip on the pillow. “I kind of regret telling you now.”

Nino put a hand out on the bed, indicating mercy. Adrien raised a brow. He had given Nino about five chances, he was afraid if he lifted this pillow, Nino would scream again. And if he did, Adrien might have to strangle his friend. 

“Aw, just let him go!” Plagg said. “I think it’s funny.”

“Yeah, his whole family finding out is hilarious!” Adrien groused.

“Okay, just remove that pillow!”

Adrien let out another sigh and took off the pillow. Nino sat up immediately, his eyes still wide. He stared at Adrien for a long time. It became so long that it got very uncomfortable, and finally Adrien had to break the contact by turning his head away. “You’re making me feel weird now!”

Nino rubbed his eyes. “I can’t believe that you’re Chat Noir, this is a dream, right?” 

“No, it’s not! I really am Chat Noir!” 

“How?”

“Well… it started when I was walking to school, and I saved this old man by picking him up when he fell over. It was the first time I went to school, by the way, but I didn’t even get to go that day. Anyways, I got home, and somehow the man managed to put this box in my bag, and when I take it out, Plagg appears, and--”

“It was a rhetorical question, Adrien!” Nino stated, interrupting him.

“Oh, yeah.”

Nino then stared down at his lap. “I can’t believe it. My best friend is Chat Noir. You are Chat Noir. Unbelievable.”

“Is it really that hard to believe?”

“I don’t mean it like that… it’s just, like imagine some super famous person was hiding themselves, and then they turned out to be your best friend! It’s a pretty big shock!” Nino explained, and then pushed back the strands of hair falling into his face.

“It all makes sense, now,” Nino whispered. “Why you’re always gone, why you always act weird! You’re busy being Chat Noir! That’s what you were trying to tell me today, wasn’t it?”

Adrien gave him an embarrassed smile. “Yeah… I tried so many times… I wanted to tell you so many times too, but… it was hard.”

“Now that I look at it, how could I have missed it? You literally look just like him, just the hair is slightly different. But other than that, you’re literally Chat Noir!”

“That’s because I am Chat Noir,” Adrien pointed out.

Nino nodded, pointing at Adrien. “Fair point, fair point.”

Adrien let out a deep breath. “This is Plagg, by the way. My kwami.”

Nino looked at the kwami. “Hey, dude.”

Plagg gave him a weird look. “Hi… dude.”

Adrien burst out laughing, and soon Nino joined in. There was something so weird about Plagg saying the word dude. It sounded so unnatural coming from him! Plagg huffed, clearly embarrassed. “What?”

“Nothing, nothing,” Adrien said, as he stopped laughing. “Just you saying dude sounds so weird.”

“Well excuse me then!”

“We didn’t mean to offend you, little dude,” Nino chipped in. “Really.”

Plagg rolled his eyes, and Adrien turned back to Nino. “He’s always like that, and he really likes cheese. Specifically camembert.”

Nino's eyes widened. “That makes sense!”

“What?”

“Why you always smell like cheese.”

Adrien recoiled in horror. “I don’t really smell like cheese, do I?”

Nino smiled, and Adrien let out a loud groan. That was so embarrassing. He’d grown so desensitized to the smell of Plagg’s camembert that he didn’t even know he walked around Paris smelling like cheese.

“If it makes you feel better, I can barely notice it!”

“It doesn’t,” Adrien said, as his face was pressed against his hands. 

“Now that also makes sense, why you lied to me on Friday.”

Adrien stopped moping and looked at Nino in shock. “What? You mean the scenario?”

Nino nodded, and Adrien couldn’t believe it. He thought Nino bought his story! “What, how?”

“Of course I knew you were lying! Who the hell would believe a story like that?”

“Wait, so you didn’t believe me?” Adrien one hundred percent thought that he convinced Nino of his scenario. Well not one hundred, but like seventy-five percent. Okay, maybe sixty-two. 

Nino gave him a look. “You’re the worst liar, and that story was shit.”

Adrien didn’t think it was that bad. But then he recalled his ramblings and shook his head. Scratch that, it was terrible. “Why didn’t you say anything then?”

Nino paused and then shrugged. “If you could’ve told me what was really going on, I knew you would have. So I knew there was a reason why you weren't telling me the whole truth.”

He then looked at Adrien’s ring, and then Plagg, who was poking around Nino’s room. “Who knew it was because you’re freaking Chat Noir.”

Adrien felt an overwhelming desire to hug his friend. What did he do to deserve Nino? Any other person would get mad, would call out their friend for lying to them. But Nino, listened to Adrien, and gave him advice, even though he knew he was lying.

“I wanted to tell you so many times, Nino. That I was Chat Noir. I wanted someone to talk to so so bad, but I couldn’t,” Adrien admitted, spreading his hands. 

“So, I’m guessing that that whole scenario of yours, was actually your story, then?” Nino asked.

Adrien gave him a slight smile. “Yes.”

“It really was a shitty story,” Nino said honestly, and Adrien snorted. 

“You mean scenario.”

“Are we really gonna start this again?”

“It was my story. I… figured out who Ladybug was,” he started, and Nino gasped. 

“Wait, really!? You know who Ladybug is!?”

“Yes… but I can’t tell you who she is. She… well, it’s a long story.”

“I’m here to listen.”

Adrien found himself retelling the scenario, but in its actuality, however, he left out who Ladybug was, and was very obscure about her whole identity. Then he quickly filled Nino in on what happened last night.

“You’re in love with Ladybug?”

Adrien didn’t know how to answer. “Yes. But, it’s confusing because… well I know who she really is, and I just… I’m not sure what to think because in my mind they’ve been two different people. But after these few weeks, I’ve realized that this image I’ve held of Ladybug is… it’s like I saw her as something else. But I’ve realized that she’s a person, just like me.”

Nino nodded. “And I think that’s important. You now know who she is as a person, and now it’s time to get to know that person better! And it’s good that you’re realizing that she isn’t this perfect angel that your mind created her to be, she’s a person like you. A person that you’ve had arguments with, but you both were able to work it out!”

Adrien laughed softly. “When did you become Nino the wise?”

“I’ve always been Nino the wise, what are you talking about?”

Adrien rolled his eyes. “Is this weird?”

“Yeah, you showing up in my room at ten o’clock is pretty weird. I really thought you were going to profess your love for me.”

Adrien scoffed. “Don’t worry, I know you have a girlfriend.”

“Good, and I love her very much,” Nino teased back. Then he looked over at Adrien, getting serious. “I’m really glad you told me, though. I don’t think it’s weird, at all. I mean, yeah, it is a shock. But I’m here for you, dude. You’ve clearly been holding in a lot, and I’m here to talk it all out. Girl problems, identity problems, all that stuff.”

Adrien beamed. “Thanks, Nino. Really. It feels like a weight’s been lifted off of my chest. I just… I’m glad I don’t have to be secretive around you anymore. I didn’t want you to think I was ignoring you.”

“I do wonder, though. Who could Ladybug possibly be?”

“No, stop thinking! Just don’t think!” Adrien said, quickly. He didn’t want Nino to try and guess, and then guess right. He wasn’t sure he’d be able to lie with a straight face if Nino guessed right. 

Nino gave Adrien a look. “Okay, fine, fine. I’ll just pretend she’s a girl named Francine.”

“Why Francine? ”

“I don’t know, she looks like a Francine,” Nino shrugged. Then he observed Adrien’s face. “What, am I right? Is she someone named Francine? Though I don’t know anyone named Francine, and you said she’s someone you know.”

“Just because I know her, doesn’t mean you know her,” Adrien pointed out.

“That’s true. So is she someone named Francine?”

“Not even close.”

“Damn, I thought I had it.” Then he looked at Adrien, and the two burst out into laughter.

“I’m just going to call her Francine, now, for the hell of it!”

Adrien shook his head. “Please don’t.” He couldn’t imagine Marinette as a Francine. 

“Too bad, it’s already been decided.”

As the two stopped laughing, Adrien cleared his throat. “Don’t get offended, I know you won’t, but promise you won’t tell anyone?”

Nino took his index finger and crossed his heart, then he pressed his thumb and index finger together, lifting it to the corner of his mouth, and twisted it. “Cross my heart, and hope to die. I won’t tell a soul.”

Before Adrien could say anything, Nino went on. “Just one question, though.”

“Yeah?”

“Can I try out the black cat miraculous?” Nino pleaded, putting his hands together.

Adrien looked Nino up and down and raised an eyebrow.

“Pretty please?”

Adrien knew he made the right choice, he could trust Nino with his whole life. Telling him was the best decision he could’ve made. It just felt like the constant pressure that had been suffocating him had finally been lifted. It was relief in the best way. 

Chapter Text

Marinette stared at the back of Adrien’s head, dreamily. He was bent down over his tablet, taking notes on… whatever Miss Bustier was talking about. He seemed to be a lot happier since Monday when he had ignored both Marinette and Alya. Alya was right, he probably was in a bad mood that day. 

He greeted her before class today, and she had been a mess, spluttering a quick reply. All he did was give her a soft smile, laughing slightly before turning back to his desk because Nino had come and taken his attention.

“Clearly you’re getting better,” Alya had muttered, and Marinette had swatted her away.

It wasn’t like she wanted to be this way in front of Adrien. She wished so badly that she could have a normal conversation with him, but as soon as she saw him, her mind became a muddled mess. All she could see was his gorgeous face, his blonde hair falling into his face, and his emerald green eyes staring into hers, and she lost all sense of everything. 

She daydreamed about the two of them way too much for her liking. She felt as if these past few weeks she hadn’t been able to focus on the love of her life. He had been pushed to the side, while other issues persisted in her mind. But after the talk with Chat, things had gotten a lot better. 

With the promise that the two would do better, Marinette felt like she could relax again. Things were good with them again. She could finally spend some time not worrying over every little thing anymore. 

Marinette didn’t even realize that she was still staring at the back of his head until Miss Bustier was ending class, and Marinette was brought back to the real world. She hadn’t taken any notes at all! She looked down at her empty desk and then turned to Alya. Alya was packing her bag and then turned to a wide-eyed Marinette.

“Let me guess, you need my notes?” she asked when she saw Marinette with her hands pressed together and giving her a pleading look.

“Please? Because you’re my bestest-estest friend ever!” Marinette asked, teasing Alya slightly. 

Alya snorted. “Fiiiiine!”

Marinette threw her arms around Alya, “You are the best!”

The two of them walked out of class to the courtyard, ready to go get some lunch. Alya and Nino were going to go to some cafe, while Marinette would probably go home and get a quick bite.

Marinette stood in front of Alya, who was leaning against a wall waiting for Nino, who had to get something from his locker quickly. Alya then gasped. “Quick, don’t freak out!”

“What?”

“Hi, Marinette,” Marinette heard a familiar voice say from behind her. Marinette took a quick intake of air through her nose. She turned quickly to see Adrien waving at her. Then he turned to Alya, “Hi, Alya!”

Adrien was saying hi to her! Marinette bit her lip to keep her mouth from saying something stupid, instead just waving back wildly. “Hey, Adrien! What’s up?”

Adrien looked over at Marinette. “I wanted to ask you something.”

“Huh?”

Alya grinned, slyly. “Oh, well I guess I’ll take my leave. Speaking of which, there’s Nino!” She turned to leave, leaving Marinette alone with Adrien! “See you guys later!”

“Later!” Adrien said, and he turned away to look at Marinette.

Marinette looked over his shoulder to see Alya whispering something along the lines of “don’t mess up” and “tell me everything later.” Marinette gave her a slight nod. Right now, she had to focus on calming her nerves and speaking to Adrien.

“Hi,” she found herself saying, as she looked back into his eyes. 

“Hey,” he replied, rubbing his hands together. For some reason, the way he was leaning on the back of his feet, his hands rubbing together, it seemed like he was slightly nervous. No way, she must be reading too deep into it. 

“So, I was wondering if you want to get some lunch together?” he finally asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

Huh?

“Lunch?”

“Yeah, like to eat together? There’s this really good café!”

“Eat me?” she found herself saying, and then she shook her head very quickly. “Wait, no! I mean, um, um… what?”

She was so stupid. She didn’t even mean to say that, and she knew how that sounded. She wanted to hit her head against the wall. Why couldn’t she just speak normally around the guy? She was afraid to look at his face, but he just laughed, throwing his head back slightly.

He has such a gorgeous laugh, Marinette thought, dreamily, trying to suppress a sigh. Why was everything he did so attractive? 

“Do you want to have lunch with me?”

He wanted to have lunch with her!? With her? Adrien Agreste wanted to have lunch with her. Adrien Agreste and Marinette Dupain-Cheng having lunch. Together. Like the two of them being absolutely alone?

She would make a complete fool out of herself. If she was alone with him too long… well usually things didn’t go too bad. She found herself getting comfortable enough around him to form coherent sentences. But she was still scared that she would somehow say something completely stupid. 

Her gaze fell on his lips, and she sighed softly. What she would do to have those lips on hers. They looked so soft, she imagined that they would be soft against her-- no focus on the question! She quickly looked back at his eyes, hoping he didn’t catch her looking longingly at his lips. Why are you this way, Marinette!? 

But he wasn’t looking at her. He was looking down at his phone, and he frowned at it slightly, before looking back at her. 

“Uh… lunch?” she repeated and then swallowed. “S-sure! I would lunch to totally have you! I-I mean, I would totally love to have lunch with you!”

The corner of his mouth twitched before he gave her a full grin. “Awesome!”

He walked in front of her as if to lead her, and Marinette took the opportunity to press her fingers to pinch her arm slightly. She winced slightly at the sting. Yup. This was actually happening. Adrien Agreste, the love of her life, was taking her to lunch. 

The whole car ride, Marinette was playing with her hair and making sure to look out the window. She was afraid if she looked at Adrien, she’d do something weird. She did have to look over at him, though, when he asked her a question.

Don’t stare, don’t freak out, don’t be weird, she kept telling herself. She looked over at him. “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear that.”

“I was just saying, thanks for agreeing to come to lunch with me.”

“Oh yeah, no problem!” she said, brushing her hair back. “I’d go with you anywhere! ”

He raised his brows, and she realized what she had said. “Wait, um! That’s not what I meant! I mean…” She tapped her lip, trying to think of some excuse. 

He just laughed. “I get it.”

“Uh, you do?”

He just gave her a soft smile, and she swore, she melted right there in his seat. Why do you have to be so irresistible, Adrien Agreste? “But, um, what is this café we’re going to?”

He put a finger to his lips. “It’s a surprise, you’ll see.”

“Surprise?” What did he mean by that?

He didn’t say anything, and the driver stopped the car. “Oh, looks like we’re here!”

Adrien opened the car door and got out. Marinette followed suit and looked around the area. It looked familiar. Adrien put a hand on her shoulder, and she jumped. He immediately pulled his hand away, and then looked down at it, as if he burned her with it. 

“Sorry, you just surprised me, that’s all!” she explained, silently cursing herself. 

He then pointed in front of them. “This is the place.”

“I don’t get it,” she said, looking at the sign. “What’s the surprise?” It was just a regular cafe like any other. But then she looked at the window design and the whole layout of the cafe more closely. This looked like the café Chat Noir went to when they hung out.

“I mean, it’s like a really cool place, I think you might’ve heard of it,” he explained, shrugging. 

“The Croque Monsieur Café ,” she read aloud. No, she hadn’t ever heard of this place beforehand. Other than that time where Chat Noir got their sandwiches from there. 

She turned to see Adrien observing her face closely. She blushed and turned her head away. Was there something on her face? She quickly brushed her cheek, and he cleared his throat.

“It’s really good. I took Nino here the other day, and he really liked it!”

“Then it must be good!” Marinette agreed. She already knew that the food here was amazing. 

He led the way to the café, and when the door opened, a little bell jingled. A waiter came over to greet them. “Ah, Monsieur Agreste!” the waiter beamed at Adrien. “You’re back!”

“I had to bring my other friend along too,” Adrien explained, pointing to Marinette. Marinette waved at the waiter. Oh yeah… that’s what she was… a friend. The two of them were great friends! 

She missed the conversation between Adrien and the waiter and watched the waiter lead Adrien to a table. Marinette quickly followed behind, and the two were seated at a tall table with two chairs. 

Adrien pulled her chair out for him, and her heart fluttered. He certainly was a gentleman! She sat down, and he sat across from her, the waiter handing them both their menus and telling them he’d return in a few minutes. 

Okay, calm down, Marinette. Just pretend you’re talking to… Alya! Marinette told herself, but when she looked up at Adrien, she saw him smiling at her with those gorgeous green eyes of his. 

She smiled back, her face burning, but she was sure it looked psychopathic. There was no way she could pretend he was any normal person when he was Adrien Agreste. She pushed her hair out of her face and took a deep breath.

He had his menu opened. She picked it up and barely glanced at it, instead, peering over the menu to look at Adrien. She watched him as his eyes glided over the words of his menu. His long lashes created shadows over his cheeks. She sighed dreamily, wishing she could lean against his shoulder. Wishing they could be more than just friends.

At the sound of her sigh, Adrien looked up at her, and she immediately picked up the menu she had dropped. “Did you um… find what you want?” Adrien asked, his voice sounding weird.

“Oh, no, I’m still looking!” Marinette proclaimed, raising her menu to show him. 

He looked at it and back at her, biting his lip. “Yeah, you can read that?”

What? “Of course I can,” Marinette said. Why wouldn’t she be able to read this? Besides, she knew what she wanted. The same sandwich Chat Noir had gotten her.

“Really? I didn’t know you could read things upside down,” he raised a mischievous brow. 

“What?” He then pointed at the menu, and Marinette looked down to see the menu was upside down. Why was she so stupid sometimes?

“Ohhh, yeah!” she laughed nervously, and he burst out laughing. “Totally was just playing a prank on you!”

He looked up at her. “You were?” he sounded like he didn’t believe her. 

“Of course!” she exclaimed, flipping the menu back, and then hid her face behind the menu. She wished she could act normally around him for once, without messing up. He wasn’t laughing, but she could see his body shaking slightly, to indicate he was doing it silently. 

Finally, the waiter came back, with a pen and paper in his hand. “Have the Monsieur and Mademoiselle decided yet?”

“I have,” Adrien replied, putting down his menu. “Have you, Marinette?”

“Yeah, I’ll have the croque monsieur, please,” she said, handing the menu to the waiter. 

Adrien blinked at her, and then as he continued to stare he told the waiter, “I’ll have a jambon-beurre, please.”

That was the same thing Chat Noir got. What a coincidence. They shared the same taste in sandwiches, she guessed. “And, I’ll have hot chocolate, too.”

He looked back at Marinette. “What about you?”

“Oh… water?”

“Water?”

She couldn’t think of what drinks they had, and she didn’t even look at the menu. “I… guess?”

“Do you like hot chocolate?”

“Yeah,” she shrugged. Who didn’t?

“She’ll have a hot chocolate too,” Adrien told the waiter.

“Wait, you--”

He shook his head. “It’s okay. Plus, water is kind of boring. Unless you don’t want hot chocolate, in that case, they have iced tea, coffee, and--”

“No, that’s okay,” she stopped him. She wondered if he was going to treat her. She didn’t even bring money because she had planned on going home. She’d have to pay him back. 

“Okay,” the waiter said, finishing jotting down in his notepad. He repeated both of their orders, and the two nodded. “It’ll be done soon! Honestly, Monsieur Agreste, it is great to see you here. Having celebrities helps with publicity! It’s funny that we’ve had some come to our nice little place! If you do not mind, I wonder if you’d like to take a picture so we can post it on social media.”

Adrien gave him a tight smile but nodded. “Of course! I’d love to! After we eat, though, okay?”

“Celebrities come to this place?” Marinette inquired. She wondered if that movie star, Alexandre Langlais, came here. She never really thought much of him before, until Alya

“Well of course we have Monsieur Agreste here,” the waiter explained, gesturing towards Adrien with his menu. “And of course, Chat Noir came too.”

Marinette snorted. Chat Noir? A celebrity? Tell him that, and it would all go to his head. Then she realized she let out a short laugh because both Adrien and the waiter turned to look at her.  

“Uh… yeah of course! Chat Noir, totally a celebrity,” she shrugged, smiling slightly. 

The waiter just gave her an unimpressed look, and then walked away. “You’re not a fan of Chat Noir?” Adrien suddenly asked.

Marinette turned to look back at him, observing the slightly curious look on his face. She wondered why he liked to ask her what she thought of Chat Noir. “I didn’t say that. I like Chat Noir! I was just thinking, if someone told him that, it would go to his head,” she explained, smiling fondly as she thought of him.

Then she realized she was speaking about him as if she knew him (which she did, but Adrien didn’t know that!) She quickly shook her head. “Uh, what I mean is… that’s what it seems like. From the way he acts around Ladybug… he… um, he seems like… well…” she stopped, and looked over to see his reaction.

He had a hand over his mouth and chuckled slightly. “You mean he has a big head?”

Yeah, she thought but shook her head. “No. He just… it’s his personality,” she explained. Chat Noir was always playful like that, always acting cocky and full of himself. But that was one of the things she liked about him.

She realized Adrien was still waiting for an answer, and she cleared her throat. “What about you? Are you a Chat Noir fan?”

“Yeah, Chat Noir is definitely cool,” Adrien shrugged. Then he looked her dead in the eye as he said, “But, I’m more of a Ladybug fan.”

Marinette swallowed, as warmth rushed through her body, her heart pounding. He liked… Ladybug? Which… meant he basically liked her too? He was more of a Ladybug fan. She hoped her face wasn’t too red, as she turned her face away, brushing her hair back. “Oh yeah?” she asked, her ears roaring with blood. She could barely hear her own voice over the sound of her heart. 

“Yeah,” he smiled slightly. “I wonder who she could be under that mask. I mean… I wonder who both of them could be.”

Marinette looked down at her lap. “Well, isn’t it better if they didn’t reveal themselves?”

“Why?”

Was he really asking why? That almost reminded her of Chat Noir. He always wanted to know why. “You mean why should they keep their identities hidden from the whole city? I think that’s pretty self-explanatory.”

“No, I mean, why not to each other? If they are teammates, wouldn’t it be easier if they knew who they were?” he asked. “Like, if you think of all the comic book superheroes where there are hero duos, or teams, they usually know each other's identities, which allow them to work better.”

As much as they were different, Marinette definitely thought Chat Noir and Adrien would get along in their ideal. “Yeah, but what if it’s dangerous for those two? What if there are bad consequences in them revealing themselves to each other? What if they end up endangering not only themselves, but the people around them?” She felt like she was talking to Chat Noir again. How did the conversation even get here? 

Adrien opened his mouth to reply, but suddenly his phone dinged again and looked down at it again. He opened it, and a grimace approached his face. 

“Is there a reason you keep looking at your phone?” she found herself asking, trying to switch the conversation to something else. 

He immediately looked up. “Sorry, I’m paying attention, I’m not ignoring you!”

“No, it’s okay. You just look a bit upset everytime you look down.”

He sighed. “It’s Nathalie,” he answered, waving his phone. “She’s telling me about the rescheduled shoot.”

“Oh yeah, because that other one got cancelled.” Marinette recalled it was the day the Makeup Remover attacked.

“It’s just annoying,” he muttered, shutting his phone off.

Marinette cocked her head. “You don’t like modelling?” She knew that Adrien’s dad was cold and reclusive, and Adrien’s schedule was busy, but she always thought he liked modeling.

“No, it’s not…” Adrien started but shook his head. “Actually, yeah, I don’t. I mean, it was fun at first, and it’s not like I absolutely hate it. It’s just that… I don’t know, I feel like I’m forced to do it, when I’d rather just hang out with my friends, or sit home and play video games or watch anime.”

Adrien watched anime? She knew that he liked video games, the two of them played Ultimate Mecha Strike III together. But, if Marinette was being honest, there was a lot she didn’t know about Adrien. She didn’t really know what he liked, or what he hated. Hearing all of this was just news to her. 

“I’m sorry, that sounds awful,” she whispered. “I mean, if you ever have free time, you could always… stop by? To play some video games. You know I like Ultimate Mecha Strike.” As soon as she suggested the idea, she wished she didn’t. She didn’t want to risk him saying no to her. She didn’t even know where this sudden bravery came from. 

“Really?” he asked earnestly. 

“O-of course. It would be a dream if you came over,” she said, leaning her face against her hand. When the words left her mouth, she sat up straight. “Uh, I mean… it would be cool if you came over. And you don’t even have to come over, if you don’t want to. I know my parents are kind of too much sometimes, um, especially with the way they always butt in. So we could also just hang out at the park, or somewhere else. But that’s only if you even want to hang out with me. I know you are really busy with everything you have to do but--” she was rambling, but she couldn’t stop. She didn’t want to make him think he had to hang out with her. 

“Marinette,” he suddenly said, and she stopped talking. “I’d love to hang out sometime. And I wouldn’t mind going to your house. And your parents aren’t overbearing. They’re great, and they make the best food. They do run one of the best bakeries in all of Paris.”

“The best?”

“My favorite bakery,” he told her. 

Her heart melted at the way he looked at her. She wished she could just freeze this moment, and have the two of them stay like this forever. She felt comfortable for once. She felt relaxed. It was like things were normal with Adrien, she wasn’t freaking out, or making a complete fool of herself. 

“Well then,” she whispered, pressing her lips together tightly. “I guess then maybe I should bring some pastries for a certain sweet tooth?” 

She swore she saw his cheeks redden slightly. “I wouldn’t mind,” he finally replied, and maybe it was her imagination but his hand seemed to be inching closer to hers. 

The waiter arrived with a tray in his hand. Well, there came their food to interrupt this… well, could she even consider it a moment? 

She didn’t know, but she was glad that she felt so comfortable around him at that moment. She didn’t know why, though, but for some reason, Adrien kept reminding her of someone. It all felt… oh so familiar. But she couldn’t put her finger on it. 

Adrien wanted to see Marinette again. He was hoping that if he went to visit her, she would have some sort of guess. He thought he gave her some pretty big hints today, but he wasn’t sure if it hit her or not. He had tried to gauge her reaction, but she just seemed lost. 

Maybe she was just oblivious. When he told Plagg that, Plagg just snickered and told him he was one to talk. But Adrien quickly defended himself telling his kwami that he did suspect Marinette a few times before he figured it out, so he wasn’t that oblivious. Plagg had just rolled his eyes and told him he was being stupid and trying too hard, and he shouldn’t have been as reckless to talk about identities out in public like that, especially as Adrien. 

The whole time they had lunch, Adrien felt happy. The way she held a normal conversation with him, made him think that she was getting more comfortable with him. He really hoped so. It was adorable watching her fumble over her words, or reading the menu upside down (though, some of the things she said he really couldn’t understand how and why she’d say them). She always found a way to make him laugh.

It was Nino who had given him the idea. Well, he suggested that Adrien spend more time with Marinette (or Francine, as he called her). He said that he should spend more time with her as Adrien Agreste instead of Chat Noir. Adrien hoped, though, that Nino wouldn’t start suspecting Marinette because Adrien suddenly took Marinette to lunch. He would just tell Nino that he ran into Marinette, and didn’t feel like eating alone. 

Lunch was just relaxing, and as they talked, Adrien sometimes still couldn’t believe that he was really talking to Ladybug. That he had had arguments with Marinette, but as another person. The whole time he wondered what she would think if she knew that he was Chat Noir? Would she be happy?

She had insisted on paying him back when he took the bill, but he refused. He told her he was the one who was taking her out for lunch, so he’d pay. He had hoped that would remind her of Chat Noir, but she just pursed her lips, finally agreeing.

Nope. It seemed like all the subtle hints he was trying to give her weren’t working. And he really thought they were clever too. He saw Marinette on her balcony and grinned. Was she possibly waiting for him to stop by? This was the second time he had dropped by after they made up.

He landed on the railing of her roof, and she jumped back when she heard the sound. “Oh, Chat Noir!”

“Hoping your knight in shining armour would drop by?” he teased, and she rolled her eyes.

He looked down at her pants to see some… was that flour on her? “You’ve got flour on you, get in some baking accident?”

“Huh?” she looked down at her pants. “Darn, where did this even come from? Well, I did spend today baking,” 

“Oh? To help the bakery? Do I get any of these pastries?” he asked, leaning in.

She put a hand on his chest, pushing him away. “Nope, not for the bakery, or for you. ”

He put a hand on his chest. “Why not?”

“They’re for a friend,” she explained.

A friend? He thought back to earlier today. Could that friend… so happen to be him? Adrien? No way. She didn’t really… bake him pastries, did she? His face turned red as he considered the possibility, and he covered his face as he turned away from Marinette. He didn’t want her to see him blush. Why was he even blushing, anyway? She was just making pastries for a friend. But the image of her kneading dough, sticking her tongue out in that adorable way she did when she was working on something with her full attention came across in his head. She spent her time just making pastries for him. He didn’t even expect her to spend her free time, right away, to make him pastries. 

“Which friend?” he asked, hoping his voice didn’t sound weird.

“Why?” Marinette asked teasingly. “Jealous?”

“A bit, I’d like some pastries too,” he answered, his face still turned away.

“You already got some from me, twice! And this friend hasn’t.”

“This friend must be pretty special then, if they’re getting handmade pastries from you,” he muttered. He couldn’t look at her. 

“By that logic, that would mean you are special too,” she pointed out. 

“I would think I’m special to you, princess,” he said softly.

He couldn’t see her face, but she didn’t say anything. He turned slightly after a second to look at her, and he saw that her hand was over her mouth too, her face slightly red. Just like his. His heart was racing. So… so fast. 

She turned slightly to look over at him, but then their eyes locked. Her beautiful bluebell eyes drowning into his own green ones. She was hugging her chest, and he slowly removed his hand from his mouth. 

“Why are you… all red?” she asked, her voice faltering.

He pointed at her. “You’re red too.”

Her hand went to her face, and she quickly turned away. “I… if you want some… I’ll save some for you.”

Wouldn’t that technically mean double the pastries for him? But the fact that she would even think to offer some to him as well. He looked at her face, and his gaze landed on her lips. Her glossy pink lips. She often wore that lipgloss to class, but he never really paid that close attention before... 

He realized at that moment how badly he wanted to kiss her. How would her lips feel? He had felt them, though, since he had kissed Ladybug twice. And of course, with his luck, he had forgotten both times. But he imagined her lips would be soft. 

“Chat?” he heard her ask.

He looked up immediately, realizing that he’d been staring at them too long. What was wrong with him? His whole body felt hot, and he wasn’t thinking straight. Maybe he didn’t get enough sleep last night. He needed to go home and get some sleep. Right away. 

“I… I’d like that. If you have any extras, that is,” he replied, his voice slightly hoarse. 

She cleared her throat. “Maybe I’ll save one. Or two.”

“Thanks… Marinette.”

“No problem, Chat.”

Chapter Text

Sleep did not help.

Instead, Adrien had laid in bed all night thinking about Marinette. What was wrong with him? Why was he thinking like that? Marinette was his friend. But she was also Ladybug. And she was sweet, adorable, teasing, and a person who messed up just like him. He enjoyed being with her. He always looked forward to it. 

He walked into class, and his eyes landed on her. Immediately his heart started racing, and he was frozen at the door. On the table in front of her was a box… box full of pastries? For him!? Oh yeah, she made them last night. But he honestly didn’t think she’d give them to him now.

“Are you going to move, Adrien?” he heard a voice ask him. 

Adrien turned to see Kim and Max. Kim had his arms crossed, one eyebrow raised, while Max was typing something on his phone. “Oh, sorry!” Adrien quickly walked into class. He didn’t even realize he was just standing at the doorway.

As he walked to sit down, his eyes locked with Marinette. He smiled. “Hey!” She waved back, and then looked down at the box. 

“Um… I made these for you, Adrien,” she said, her face turning slightly red.

She held out the box to him, her hands shaking slightly. He pushed his hair back from his face and looked back at her. “You… what’s this?” He was feigning ignorance. He knew what it was, but she didn’t know that.

“The pastries,” she answered, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I baked them last night.”

He looked down at the cute pink box. She even wrapped it up for him. His heart was thundering in his chest. “You didn’t have to,” he found himself saying. He had no words. Right now he wanted to wrap her in a huge hug, but that wouldn’t really be appropriate in front of the whole class.

“I wanted to,” she assured him. 

“Thank you, Marinette,” he said, looking up at her. “You’re the best.”

“No problem.” she shrugged, her face bright red. 

“No really, I mean it. You are the best. Like my favorite person in the world,” he went on. If only there was a way he could return the favor. Do something for her as well. 

“Oh? Thanks, you’re my favorite person, too!” she exclaimed, waving her hands around. From the corner of his eye, he saw Alya do a facepalm. Her words made his face go hot, his stomach flopping about. 

She then stopped, and then took a step back. “I mean, you’re also a cool person. A person who is nice, and a person I like. Wait! I mean, like… you know in a friend way! You’re a person I like as a… friend! And my friends are my favorite people, so that also makes you one of my favorite people too!”

She was in a panic, and Adrien could barely keep up with half of the things she was saying. He always had this problem of understanding her. She’d speak so fast, so quickly, her words would jumble, and he felt so bad asking her to repeat herself because she’d be so flustered, so he’d just smile and nod. But he did catch some of the things she said.

She liked him in the friend way! Before, Adrien would be so relieved to see that she considered him a good friend, but now, he didn’t like that word at all. That word coming out of her mouth for him… something about it irked him. 

He smiled, and she looked back at Alya who seemed to be glaring at her. “Um… I’m going to go sit down now,” Marinette whispered, ducking her head, backing away. Adrien quickly leaned down to catch her gaze again, giving her a wide grin. He lifted the box again.

“Thanks, again, Marinette,” he thanked her.

She blinked and turned her head away. “No problem!” She turned to go back to her desk, but ended up slipping on the step and started falling back. Adrien used his right arm to catch her, pulling her to his chest, preventing her from hitting her head against the ground.

The two of them stared at each other, his green eyes transfixed on her bluebell eyes. And again Adrien’s eyes traveled to her lips. He swallowed and wanted so badly to… He shook his head, trying to escape his thoughts. “A-are you okay?”

She seemed to also snap out of her stupor, and pushed herself off of Adrien, trying to regain her balance. Adrien helped her, using his arm to push her up. He was still holding the box of pastries in his other hand. 

“Fine!” she quickly sat down in her seat again, and Adrien sat down in his. 

He put a hand to his forehead. Maybe he was sick. His face was burning, and his heart was racing. All he wanted to do was turn around to look at Marinette again. He didn’t even realize Nino was next to him, till Nino cleared his throat.

Adrien turned to him quickly. “H-hey!”

“What was that?”

“What was what?”

Nino rolled his eyes. “Don’t play dumb with me, I’m pretty sure the whole class saw what just happened, dude.”

“She was just giving me pastries,” Adrien explained, his voice low so no one but Nino could hear him. He then added, “Something friends do.”

“Hm, whatever just happened didn’t seem like something friends do.”

“Nothing happened!”

“Your face is all red.” Nino leaned his face against his hand. 

“I… I just think it’s hot here, that’s all.”

“Sure,” Nino smirked.

“Really!”

“I thought you were in love with Francine, dude,” Nino went on. 

Adrien sighed. Nino still insisted on the stupid nickname. If only Nino knew that Marinette and Francine were the same people. And Marinette… he wasn’t… he didn’t think of her like… but then the urge to kiss her came rushing back, and he wanted to sink in his seat. He had to stop his mind.

When Adrien didn’t say anything, Nino then pointed at the box. “So, uh, I’m hoping you’re gonna share those too!”

“No way,” Adrien said, pulling the box close to him. 

He had to think of a way to make it up to Marinette, though. He wanted to do something special for her. Something that would make her smile. So he could see her smile, her pink lips curving up into a huge grin. That thought made his stomach rush.

His phone dinged, suddenly and he looked down at it. Weird, he thought he had silenced it. He opened it up to see a message from Nathalie, and a feeling of dread crept upon him. Texts from Nathalie weren’t usually good for him. It meant business, and for once he didn’t want any business. 

“Hey you two!” he heard from behind him.

Adrien and Nino turned to see Alya leaning forward.

“I was thinking, well me and Marinette were thinking, we should all do a group hang out!” she went on. Adrien looked over at Marinette, who seemed preoccupied with her phone. He didn’t miss her red face or red ears, though.

A hangout? Like with his friends! Yes, please. Adrien was more than willing to do that. He put his phone down. “I’m down!” He looked over at Marinette again. And he wanted to spend more time with her. As Adrien this time. He had spent a lot of time with her as Chat, but he hoped that if he spent more time with her as Adrien she would be more comfortable around him. 

“Great! We can go to the movies afterschool!” 

Afterschool? Adrien didn’t know his schedule for the rest of the day, but this was such short notice. It should be fine, though. Nathalie didn’t say anything this morning. But she did just send a message… 

Nino put up a finger. “Hey, you didn’t ask me if I was free.”

“That’s because you’re coming regardless,” Alya quipped, giving Nino a sly grin. 

“Fine, but it better be a good movie,” Nino pouted. 

“Of course! It’s Alexandre Langlais’s new movie! Well semi-new. It’s been out for two months, but I’ve been wanting to see it for like ever!” 

“It sounds like fun!”

“Afterschool then it is!” Alya sat back down at her seat, and he saw her nudge Marinette with a grin.

“I heard his movies are good,” Nino told Adrien.

“Well, I guess we’ll have to see.”

He’d check the message later. He didn’t care right now. He had an opportunity to actually hang out with his friends, and he’d be damned if he had to miss that. 

She was going to die. 

How could one guy be so adorable? It took everything in Marinette earlier in class not to beg him to just kiss her. And then he caught her, Marinette swore she was going to melt in his arms right then and then there.

But there was relief at the same time. Her heart was still pounding around Adrien. After last night… with Chat Noir, her heart was pounding so fast, and she couldn’t look him in the face. His words were innocent, how he said he thought she considered him special. Of course, he was special to her. But the way he said it, his voice hoarse, his face red and turned the other way.

Marinette didn’t know why, but at that moment she thought he looked more handsome than ever. And something about the way he said it ignited her heart. She felt so embarrassed…. At that moment when he stood there on the balcony, he looked strong and something about him made her feel weak. 

It was like at that moment she was transfixed on the way he covered his mouth with his hand, his hair brushing against his mask, his green eyes bright. She found it so endearing… so adorable. And the way he insinuated that she considered him special felt much deeper than what it should have. It left her blushing and confused. 

He was Chat Noir. Her partner. The boy she never considered anything other than her best friend. What was wrong with her? Besides, she already had someone she loved. Then she chastised herself even more. No way, she would not think of Chat Noir as a romantic interest. Adrien would always take that place for her. Besides, just because she found him attractive and she liked being around him didn’t mean anything. She found lots of guys attractive, and that didn’t mean she liked them.

But she had sat in her bed after he left her balcony, her thoughts full of Chat Noir. His cocky smile, the way the side of his lips would quirk up slightly when he gave her a sly smile. The way he’d give her a two-finger salute, his face full of mischief. How he was confident and held himself strong. Or the way he was so calm with her, so sweet when he came to her balcony the day Glaciator attacked. How romantic he actually was, setting up the date. It made her wonder what it would have been like if she had gone that day and had an actual date with him. Or even the way he held her close when carrying her on their “not-date”, and the way he joked with her, pushing her hair out of her face. The thoughts made her face burn, her heart felt like it was squeezing in her chest.

Why was she even thinking that way? He was Chat Noir. Her best friend. Her partner. Her heart belonged to Adrien. Then she tried to force herself to think of Adrien. To think of moments with him. His sweet smile, his kindness, the way he joked around her when he took her to lunch. But as she thought of those moments, her mind kept going back to the way Chat Noir’s face was red, or how he made her face burn. 

It made her want to smash her head against something. Adrien. Her mind was supposed to be occupied by one guy, and that was Adrien. But thank God, when she gave him the pastries, she felt that familiar rush through her body, the butterflies in her stomach, her heart palpitations. And once again, her mind was occupied with Adrien. When he told her that she was her favorite person, she wanted to throw her arms around him and kiss him till her lips hurt. 

She wanted so badly to hug him, to tell him she loved him. If she said those words out loud to him, it would erase any suspicion that her mind had of Chat Noir (not that she needed that, but still, it didn’t hurt to make sure). But she messed up, feeling too flustered. She messed up again, and when she went to go sit, she was her same clumsy self and fell into his arms.

But maybe that was a blessing in disguise. He caught her, but not only that, he pulled her to his chest. It was like something from a movie, from a book. And then she found herself drowning in his emerald green eyes. The way he looked at her was the way any girl wanted to be looked at. Wholly and deeply, not just a glance, but staring at her. And she swore she saw his eyes travel down to… her lips?

Something that reminded her so much of Chat Noir last night. She couldn’t forget the way Chat Noir had stared at her last night. The same way Adrien had stared at her when he caught her. Lost in thought, but completely transfixed. And she could have sworn Chat Noir had been staring at her lips too. His eyes focused. It made her even more embarrassed, her heart soar. Why had Chat Noir looked at her lips? Or maybe he wasn't, but when she had said his name, he immediately looked back up at her eyes.

Regardless, when Adrien stared at her, she found herself wishing that he’d kiss her. That something in him would make him compelled to lean down and kiss her. But he quickly snapped out of whatever he was thinking, and so was she, backing away quickly.

Marinette didn’t understand. Her mind was a complete mess, and she just wanted to think about anything else than boys right now. But then Alya came up with the idea of a group hangout. She nudged Marinette mischievously after, whispering, “Got you another date with Adrien!”

Marinette was happy. More time with Adrien. And that would definitely make her stop thinking of Chat Noir. But she was just afraid she’d do something stupid around Adrien again. It took all her confidence to even give him the pastries. She chickened out several times, wanting to accidentally forget them at home, or maybe drop them so she couldn’t give them to him. But a part of her couldn’t. She wanted to see the smile on Adrien’s face. And it was worth it. (And she did save two for Chat Noir like she had promised last night). 

Alya also would’ve killed her if she didn’t. As soon as Marinette got back to school after lunch with Adrien, she demanded to know everything. She couldn’t believe that Adrien and Marinette went out to lunch.

“You know what this means?” Alya had exclaimed. “He took you on a date!”

“No way, it wasn’t a date!” Marinette shook her head. “He just asked me to go out with him to lunch, drove me there, and paid for my lunch…. wait! That is a date, right!?”

The two squealed, Marinette convinced that Adrien did take her out on a date. But at the same time, told herself she shouldn’t get ahead of herself. As far as she knew, Adrien didn’t think of her like that. In his eyes… she was just his really good friend. But she could still hope, right?

At lunch, she saw him eat her pastries. She had pondered over what to make. She considered cookies or croissants but decided to make some eclairs. She wasn’t that good at making them and wanted to practice. Of course, she had to ask for her Papa’s help. But she made twelve eclairs, leaving two for Chat, so ten for Adrien.

After lunch, Adrien had grabbed her hand, and she gasped.

“I had a few of your eclairs, Marinette. You’re amazing at baking!” he had told her. “They were great! I had to give Nino two because he wouldn’t stop annoying me, though.” 

Marinette had wanted to laugh at the grimace on his face. But she felt like she was floating at his compliments. It meant the world to her, coming from him. “Thank you.”

“Please say you’ll make some more, some time,” he had suddenly asked. 

Marinette had been a bit shocked at the sudden request, and he quickly dropped her hand, rubbing his neck. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that, I mean… if you want to. I’d just like to try some more pastries that you make.”

“Of course,” Marinette had whispered. She’d do anything to see more of this happy side of him. To see him grinning and smiling at her. 

“Really?”

She had nodded, and he looked like he had wanted to reach out for her, but he stopped himself. She wished he did. 

Now the four of them were about to leave school. Marinette, Alya, and Nino were waiting at the school entrance. Adrien had excused himself because he said he needed to tell Nathalie at first.

“What’s the movie anyway?” Nino asked Alya.

Alya pulled out her phone and started typing something, showing Nino the screen. Marinette turned her head, trying to listen in on Adrien. He was on the other side of the wall. 

“Nathalie… no wait! Why didn’t I hear anything this morning?” she heard Adrien angrily say. “But I have plans with my friends!”

What was going on? Marinette inched closer to see Adrien with one arm crossed against his chest, a scowl drawn on his face. “That’s not fair! I don’t… can’t you convince Father just this once?”

Oh no. Marinette’s heart clenched. Was Adrien going to cancel on them? From the sound of it seemed like his father was demanding something from him. Marinette didn’t know too much about Gabriel Agreste, except that he was always holed up in his house, and he was a cold man. He had come out in public once since Adrien went to school, and that was during one of his fashion shows. 

Marinette had no idea what Adrien’s relationship with his father was like. She never thought that far. But listening in, it seemed strained. There were many times that Adrien couldn’t hang out with his friends because of other commitments or his father preventing it and the fact that no one was allowed in Adrien’s house…. Damn. She should have thought about this sooner. How strained Adrien’s relationship really was with his father. It seemed like such a toxic relationship, the way his father always controlled everything his son did, preventing him from hanging out with his friends. 

I guess there is a lot I really don’t know about Adrien… She always assumed that he was always happy. That’s the side she always wanted to see. The side that he always seemed to show. Adrien always made it seem like nothing fazed him, that he was happy. But was it all a façade? Didn’t Adrien deserve the right to show how he really felt once in a while?

Her heart hurt for him. It wasn’t fair. Adrien didn’t deserve to be secluded all the time. 

“Whatever!” she heard him say, and then he pulled the phone away from his ear. She backed away immediately, and he walked toward them.

“What’s wrong?” Nino asked, noticing the frown on Adrien’s face.

“I’m sorry guys,” Adrien huffed. “I can’t go with you today.”

“Why not?” Alya asked.

“Remember the modeling shoot I had before the Makeup Remover attacked? Well, it got rescheduled for today, and I have to go no matter what,” Adrien explained, shoving his hands in his pockets.

Marinette clutched the straps of her backpack, tightly. It wasn’t fair. Adrien deserved to have a fun time with that. Any other time, she would’ve thought he wouldn’t have minded because she thought he loved modeling. But after their conversation yesterday, she learned that wasn’t the case at all.

“Should we reschedule then, too?” Alya asked.

Adrien shook his head. “No, don’t do that. You guys go ahead. We can do something another time!”

“No!” Marinette said suddenly, and all three heads turned towards her. She sank a bit, her nails digging into her palms. “I mean… we all wanted to hang out together… and it’s not fair that you can’t come… so why don’t we come with you?”

As soon as she suggested the idea, she wished she didn’t. She didn’t know where that idea came from. But she did know she didn’t want to leave Adrien alone. She wanted to keep him company.

He was looking at her strangely, and she meekly added, “I mean… if you want…”

“No,” Adrien interrupted her, his face melting into a smile. “That’s a great idea!”

“Really?”

“Only if you all want to come, that is!” Adrien went on, looking at Nino and Alya.

Nino shrugged. “Why not?”

“Oh well, we can reschedule the movie for another time, I guess!” Alya added on. She then turned to Marinette and gave her a slight wink.

Marinette wanted to tell Alya it wasn’t what she was thinking. Sure, she wanted to hang out with Adrien more, but she wanted to do this for Adrien. She didn’t want him to be alone.

“It shouldn’t be a problem then!” Adrien grinned. He turned to Marinette. “Thanks.”

Marinette blushed, turning her head away. But inside, something was bubbling. How much did she really know about this boy? Who was Adrien really, under this whole model boy façade?

Alya, Marinette, and Nino stood at the edge, as the girl who had been akumatized as the Makeup Remover was applying powder to Adrien’s face. Her name was apparently Adeline. Adrien was now dressed in a sweatshirt with a jeans jacket over it. He looked so handsome, Marinette was compelled to take out her phone and take photos to put on her wall.

And normally, she would’ve, without a second thought. But something stopped her. It didn’t feel right. Alya had nudged her and whispered, “Good job of thinking of another way to spend time with Adrien!”

Marinette opened her mouth to say something, but Nino interrupted, saying something to Alya. It’s not like that, she wanted to say.

Vincent the photographer was standing a few feet away from them, glaring slightly at them. He didn’t seem all that happy when Adrien brought the three of them. 

“Distractions? Really Adrien?” he had asked Adrien.

“No, they’re just here to spend some time!” Adrien had clarified.

But now Marinette could hear Vincent from behind, whispering to a crew member, “Why Adrien bring friends? More distractions for him! Last time he moody, now he will be distracted! I will never get the perfect pictures now!”

Marinette didn’t think Vincent was so cranky. But in a way, it made sense. He seemed tired that the shoot was rescheduled, just like Adrien had. Marinette still didn’t appreciate being called distractions. They were here to spend time with Adrien. Though, they weren’t doing much of that. It was more them on the sidelines because Adrien was constantly bombarded with people.

Finally, Adeline moved away, handing Adrien a mirror. “What do you think, Monsieur Agreste?”

“It looks great!” he told Adeline. He turned to the three of them. “What do you guys think?”

“I think you look beautiful!” Nino replied, grinning. Adrien laughed. 

Dreamy, Marinette found herself thinking, and then all eyes were on her. Oh crap. She said that out loud. “I… uh, I mean, you look… dreamy in a sense that… you look, um, ready for the shoot!”

She wanted to facepalm herself. Why was she like this? Why couldn’t she ever act normal?  

“Thanks, Marinette,” was all Adrien replied. There he went, being kind again. He was always like that. Even when she messed up, he was patient and kind. 

“Very natural,” Alya whispered.

“Shut up.”

“Sorry, this isn’t really fun though is it?” he asked them, walking over to them. “I wish we could spend more time, but I--”

“No sweat, dude. We get it,” Nino interrupted him.

Marinette chipped in. “We’re here for you. We knew you’d be busy, but we still wanted to come!”

Adrien smiled, opening his mouth to say something, but he was interrupted by Vincent.

“Adrien! Come! We don’t have all day!”

“Sorry,” Adrien apologized again, walking back towards Vincent. 

Marinette watched as Adrien was posing, putting his hands in his pockets. He was copying what Vincent was telling him to do, people surrounding him, holding the lights, and everything else. 

This was Adrien’s life. Constantly bombarded with people, always busy, never any free time. It was starting to make sense. Why Adrien didn’t look forward to all of this. It seemed so tiring, so busy. Marinette couldn’t see herself doing this all the time. 

She stared at Adrien and saw that he was looking over at her. When their gazes met, she froze, and he gave her a small wave. She waved back, but then there was a huff of anger.

“No! No!” Vincent exclaimed, covering his face. “No waving at the distractions! Look at the camera!”

“I’m sorry,” Adrien started, but Vincent went on.

“This is why you not supposed to bring friends! They are distracting you!”

“Don’t you think you’re being a bit rude? They’re my friends, and I don’t appreciate the way you’re talking about them!” Adrien suddenly said, standing up to Vincent.

Marinette didn’t expect that. Adrien, of course, did stand his ground, but she always noticed it was more passive. He did occasionally say a few things sometimes, like calling out Chloé, but most times he kept things to himself. He didn’t like to create conflict, and if he did stand up, it was in a calm demeanor. But this was different. He was actively approaching Vincent and telling him off. And Marinette appreciated it, but why did this action seem so familiar?

Vincent scoffed. “I am not rude! I’m telling the truth!”

“I think you need to calm down,” Adrien countered, frowning. “Maybe you should take a break.”

“Me? Calm down!” Vincent asked angrily. He looked around looking for support, but everyone seemed to notice that he was being a jerk. When he found that he had no support, he stalked off angrily.

“Whoa, dude needs to chill,” Nino noted, watching Vincent stalk off. 

Adrien walked back to them. “I’m sorry, I have no idea why he’s so moody. He’s usually not like this.”

“It’s not your fault,” Alya explained. “Stop apologizing over and over again.”

“Sorr--” he stopped. “Okay.”

“This is what it’s like, modelling?” Marinette asked.

Adrien looked back to the area Marinette was staring at. The crowds of people, the trailer, the absolute commotion. “Yeah, it’s hectic isn’t it?”

“I guess it makes sense,” Marinette whispered. “Why you don’t like it.”

Adrien looked at her in surprise. He looked back at the crowd. “It’s not that I don’t like it, I mean…” He seemed to be trying to find some sort of excuse. To make it seem like he did like it. 

Why would he go through all of the trouble of pretending? Was it because it’s what everyone expected of him? What… she expected from him? To be perfect? To sit back and be happy with everything?

It didn’t feel right. At all. 

Who are you under the façade? She wanted to ask Adrien. But maybe she was overthinking all of this. Maybe this was who Adrien was. She was probably looking into this too deeply. Still, it didn’t seem right. 

“Adrien Agreste! You will pay!” a voice yelled in the distance.

All four of them turned their heads to look at who was yelling in the distance. And of course, some horrendously dressed person with a camera was approaching them. An akuma.

“Vincent?” Adrien exclaimed.

Correction. An akuma after Adrien. 

Chapter Text

Adrien watched the akuma approach them. He was one-hundred percent sure that that akuma was Vincent. Who else would be holding a camera and screaming at him angrily? Everyone around him started running away from the akuma, who was barreling towards him. 

Vincent was wearing a pair of colorful suspenders, the camera attached to his chest, his hair was now a dark green, and over his eyes were a pair of goggles. Oh no. He just caused an akuma. He didn’t even mean to! And he didn’t think he said anything that bad, but it did seem like Vincent had been in a bad mood all day.

“Adrien Agresete!” Vincent yelled as he stood a few feet away from him.

Adrien stood, dumbfounded. Vincent reached out his arms, creating a square with his fingers as if he was imagining a photograph of Adrien. “Let’s see, I will create my greatest masterpiece! Real question is, should you be smiling or angry! Like you made me!”

Adrien backed away, and Vincent stopped, clicking his tongue. “Uh, uh! I know, you want demonstration! Let me show you! I’ll make screaming people there happy!”

He gestured towards a group of people who were yelling in the distance. He turned towards them, and yelled, “SMILE!” A blast escaped the camera on his chest and landed on the people. Immediately they stopped screaming and started smiling instead, frozen in place and posing like they were in a picture.

Adrien tried to use that opportunity of distraction to run away, but Vincent turned to him. “Hey, where you going? Fun has just begun!”

Adrien needed to get out of here and transform. He was the clear target of Vincent, and he needed to disappear before Vincent could get to him. “Adrien, SMILE!”

He heard the sound of a camera clicking and knew a beam was firing at him. Adrien couldn’t turn around to see and instead closed his eyes fearing for the worst as he ran. All of a sudden he felt an impact barrelling into him. He fell onto the ground rolling over and landed with his back against the ground. He looked up to see Ladybug staring down at him

His eyes widened. Marinette. She had run off to transform. And now she had just saved him from being frozen by… well whatever Vincent’s akuma name was. Adrien hadn’t even bothered to ask. 

“M… Ladybug?” he asked, almost messing up and calling her by her real name.

“Are you okay?” she asked him, still leaning over him.

Her lips were very close to his face. He swallowed, suddenly realizing that this was Ladybug on top of him. “Yeah! Fine!”

She smiled, getting off of him, and then turning towards Vincent. She took out her yoyo, spinning it around. She splayed an arm out as if to cover Adrien, who was still on the ground. “Stay behind me!” she told him.

But I can’t! I have to transform to help you! He wanted to say. But instead, he obeyed her and stayed rooted to the ground. 

“Ladybug!” Vincent called. “You’re here! But where’s your partner?”

“He’ll be here soon, but right now I’m your opponent, Vincent,” she responded.

Vincent sneered. “I’m not Vincent! My name is Photographer!”

Ladybug snorted. “Very original!”

“You won’t be laughing once I get you to smile, Ladybug!” Vincent threatened. 

There was the sound of a click and Ladybug gasped. She turned and grabbed Adrien, picking him up. Adrien yelped, and then he was being lifted off of the ground onto a nearby roof, by the pull of Ladybug’s yoyo. As soon as they landed on the roof, Ladybug looked to set him down. 

“Give me Adrien Agreste!” Vincent yelled from down on the ground. “You can’t escape!”

She stopped, still holding him. “We gotta get farther.”

Adrien was amazed at how she was holding him like he weighed nothing. And then his mind reeled at the thought that this was Marinette holding him. She ran with him and stared at her. She looked beautiful at that moment. Her hair was flying around her determined face, her face covered with that mask.

Every other time he was caught with Ladybug as Adrien, he was a blushing mess, but had to keep up the whole Adrien Agreste act. He couldn’t act like Chat Noir. But Ladybug was different around Adrien. Calmer, nicer, and nervous. So much like how Marinette acted around him. How could he not see it before?

Finally, after running over multiple buildings, Ladybug stopped and set him down. They were behind a chimney. “This should be far for now,” she said, leaning against the chimney. She looked over at Adrien, “You okay?”

He nodded, not knowing what to say. It felt different now that he knew who Ladybug was. Now that he had spent so much time getting to know Ladybug better under the mask. What would she think if she knew he was Chat Noir? 

She smiled slightly at him. “So why’s he mad? The Photographer?”

Marinette knew why, she had been there after all. But he knew she had to act like she didn’t because she didn’t know that Adrien knew she was Ladybug. He wiped his jeans. There was dirt over them, and he knew his father wouldn’t be happy.

And Adrien just realized, this was another photoshoot ruined. He’d have to reschedule again! Why did the world hate him so? He didn’t even want to go to today’s shoot, but he was forced to. He’d do anything to be at the movie theater with his friends, but being with Ladybug was never bad. He loved being with her. This just meant more time with her.

He looked at her fondly, as she turned to scout the area, peering over the chimney, her nose scrunched and eyes narrowed in that adorable way. It was her determined look. He realized that she had asked him a question and cleared his throat.

“He, well I had a photoshoot, and I guess he was in a bad mood. I was ‘distracted’ apparently, and it got him mad, so I told him to calm down, and then here we are,” Adrien explained.

“Well, I don’t get what his problem is. Even if you were distracted, any picture with you in it would look nice,” she whispered, and then stopped when she realized what she said. “Um, you know, since you’re a model and all!”

Adrien blushed at the compliment. Hearing Marinette as Ladybug call him good-looking caused his heart to flutter. He rubbed the back of his neck. “Thanks, Ladybug!” He craved the compliments because he knew it was coming from her heart, and not just because he was Adrien Agreste the model. 

She flipped open her yoyo, covering her red face. She looked down. “Where’s Chat Noir?” she asked no one in particular.

Adrien gulped. Right in front of you! And he could be transforming now if he weren’t being protected by Ladybug. 

“Maybe he’s busy?” he suggested. 

She didn’t say anything, but then they heard a loud crash. “Ladybug! Adrien!”

“Aw crap, he found us!” she gasped, immediately using her arm to cover Adrien.

Adrien’s heart pounded. The way she was protecting him, he knew any other moment he would have been a blushing mess because he was around Ladybug, but now he was blushing because it was Marinette as Ladybug. I know it’s you, he wanted to say. 

He’d give anything to let her know who he was. To just tell her. It just dawned on him, it had been weeks, and she still hadn’t given him a guess, no matter how many times he asked. He let it go the first few times, but he really wished she would at least guess someone. It scared him to think that she didn’t want to guess, to know he was. He thought after everything they’ve been through so far, maybe she was more open to the idea of revealing themselves. But he had no idea because he hadn’t asked in forever. He seemed to forget about their deal as well in the midst of everything.

He didn’t even know what was going on until he felt Ladybug’s yoyo wrap around him.

“What?” he asked, bewildered, looking at Ladybug. 

She didn’t say anything, instead, using her yoyo to flip him off the roof. Adrien went flying off the roof, and he heard Vincent yell in anger. He didn’t land on the ground, instead, dangling, still tied with the yoyo. 

“What are you doing!?” Adrien yelled. Immediately the yoyo unwrapped, and he dropped to the ground on his feet.

“Run Adrien!” Ladybug yelled. On her face, there was an unwritten message that she’d come for him after.

This would be the perfect opportunity to go and transform. He ran away, towards the town center. He’d find a nearby alley to transform. But as he ran, he stopped when he realized he didn’t have Plagg on him.

Shit, he cursed himself, facepalming himself. In all this panic, he didn’t even realize that Plagg was still left in his bag. And he was far away from there. There was no way he could run back and get there in time. He stood in the center of the square, his hands over his face.

He couldn’t figure out what to do. It was looking like Chat Noir wasn’t going to join today’s battle. It would just be Ladybug. But what about Rena? Unless… Alya and Nino got caught up in the akuma’s way. 

He had been standing there for so long, he didn’t even realize that someone grabbed him by the arm. He looked to see Vincent. 

“Got you!” he sneered, and Adrien gasped.

Vincent’s grip on his wrist was strong, but Adrien knew a bunch of tricks. He kicked at Vincent’s legs, knocking him over. But he forgot that Vincent was still holding his wrist, so he fell to the ground as well.

“You are very stupid, Agreste,” Vincent told him, grinning. “Now prepare to-- ugh!” He immediately let go of Adrien’s arm, clutching his head.

“No Hawkmoth, he is right in front of me!” Vincent said, clenching his jaw. “I… no, but…”

Adrien didn’t understand why Vincent let go of him, but it seemed like Hawkmoth wanted him to focus more on getting Ladybug’s miraculous than dealing with Adrien. Adrien used that opportunity to run away again. 

But as he was running, he was lifted off the ground. Adrien turned to see Ladybug was swinging on her yoyo and had grabbed him. Her arm was wrapped around his waist, holding him against her. It seemed like every time Adrien was occupied with his thoughts, someone was grabbing him.

They landed on a nearby roof, watching Vincent on the ground blasting unsuspecting people around him, screaming, “smile!” or “frown!”. 

“I told you to run,” Ladybug told him, still holding onto him. Her body was pressed against his, her face looking up at him.

Adrien felt his face go hot, and couldn’t think of what to say. She then seemed to realize she was still holding him, her face also going red. She let go, and Adrien missed her touch immediately. 

“Sorry,” Adrien apologized looking over the crowd. His gaze flitted to a bunch of cameras, and lots of wires, and lights in the center. What was going on there? Another photoshoot?

“Chat Noir should be here!” Ladybug said, dragging his attention away from the cameras. “But don’t worry, I will protect you Adrien!”

“I never had a doubt,” he assured her. Then he looked back at the ground. “What’s going on there?”

Ladybug looked down at the now knocked-over cameras. “I… heard from the crowd that Alexandre Langlais was filming here today for his new movie.”

Looks like Adrien wasn’t the only one dealing with all the cameras. 

“Ugh, Chat Noir, where are you?” she muttered, flipping open her yoyo. She raised a finger to Adrien. “One second.”

Adrien nodded, but on the inside, he was panicking. He’d never hear the end of it from Ladybug if he didn’t show. But he couldn’t leave, not with Ladybug wanting to be his bodyguard! And the fact that he didn’t have Plagg with him.

“Chat Noir, hi, um, where the hell are you?” he heard Ladybug hiss into the yoyo. “If you didn’t know, there’s an akuma attack right now! And it would be amazing if you’d actually show up! Thanks!”

Dear God, she’s going to kill me, Adrien gulped. Ladybug then turned back to him, her face in a sweet smile, like she didn’t just threaten Chat Noir, who was also him. The duality of a person, he thought.

“Hopefully he will come soon! But we can be alone together now!” she said, and then immediately stopped. “Uh, I mean, alone since… Chat Noir isn’t here, and it’s just the two of us. Me protecting you and all!”

He nodded and looked down at her face, which was slightly red. She was acting exactly as Marinette did around him. Shy, embarrassed, and stuttering. 

But before he could reply, Vincent yelled from below. “Ah, there you are Ladybug, with Adrien no less! Perfect, now I can take your miraculous and get my revenge!”

“Not happening, so take your photography skills elsewhere!” Ladybug called back, spinning her yoyo again. 

“Bah!” Vincent yelled, saying a bunch of other things, but it was drowned out in the yelling of the crowd and his distance. It was clear that he was angry though. 

“He needs to stop looking at the negatives and develop some self respect, whining isn’t going to get him anything,” Adrien commented and stopped when he realized he said a pun as Adrien.

Ladybug froze, turning around slowly. Shock was written all over her face like she couldn’t believe he’d tell a pun. “Did you just say a pun?”

Adrien panicked again. “Ha ha! I was just trying to fit Chat Noir’s role because he’s not here, and that’s something he’d say!”

In the corner of his eye, he saw Vincent brace himself. And then he yelled, “SMILE!”

A ray launched from his chest, and it was geared right at Ladybug!

“Ladybug, watch out!” he yelled, pushing her out of the way. But as soon as he did, he felt his body freeze, his face curling into a smile against his will. 

“Adrien, no!”

Marinette screamed in horror as she saw Adrien get blasted by the Photographer’s ray. All while protecting her. “Adrien!” she yelled again, standing up and reaching out to touch him. He was frozen like a statue, his face in a forced smile.

“No!” she cried out, her hands curling into a fist. 

“Ah! Perfecto! My masterpiece!” the Photographer commented from below.

Adrien’s sacrifice to protect her would not go in vain. She’d defeat the Photographer quickly and help Adrien and everyone else. Even without Chat Noir’s help because it seemed like he was never going to come. 

She took out her yoyo, spinning it, anger boiling in her blood. “You’ll pay for that!” she threatened him.

“Oh? You’re mad!” the Photographer mocked her.

Marinette jumped off the roof, landing in front of him. She’d have to get the akuma herself. No cataclysm or anything to help her. No puns or cockiness or flirting. Something that she wanted more than anything.

As much as she loved spending that time with Adrien, holding him close to her, she found herself wishing Chat Noir was there too. She wanted him to be there. And of course, because she wanted him to help her defeat the akuma, but also because she wanted to see him. She hated that. She had the boy of her dreams with her, and all she could think about is how she wanted Chat Noir to be around her.

She couldn’t even believe that Adrien made a pun. That didn’t seem anything like him. The way he said it, it was so natural, like he was a natural pun maker. It reminded her of Chat Noir because it was exactly something he’d say.

Marinette tuned back into the actual battle. She figured that the akuma was most likely in the goggles. That or the camera in his chest. She’d go for the goggles first. Before he could do anything, she launched herself at him, kicking him in the knees, knocking him to the ground. She used the opportunity to rip the goggles off of his face.

“My goggles!” he yelled.

“Ha! Time to de-evilize this akuma!” she said, snapping the goggles in half. She wouldn’t have to use her lucky charm! But as soon as she broke the goggles, nothing came out. Well… no akuma there. Her guess was wrong.

The Photographer burst out in laughter. “You really thought you could beat me?”

She glared at him, but it was short-lived, as she saw the camera in his chest turning brighter. “Smile, Ladybug!”

He launched a blast at her, but she quickly flipped out of the way. She didn’t think she could use her yoyo to hit the camera in his chest. Damn. Looks like she’d have to use her lucky charm.

It was so much more tiring doing all this alone. She hated to admit it, but she’d do anything to hear a pun from Chat Noir right about now. 

“Lucky Charm!” Marinette yelled, using her special power. Immediately in her arm landed a rubber band.

She pulled on it. “Amazing, what the heck am I supposed to do with this?”

If Chat Noir were here, he’d no doubt comment how the rubber band was useless. If only he was here. She was so going to give him hell when she saw him. How dare he miss an akuma mission? 

“Fine, if you don’t want smile, then frown!” the Photographer yelled, and there was a clicking sound. Marinette used her yoyo to wrap around the lamppost and propel herself farther away from the Photographer and his blast.

She needed to think of a way to use the rubber band. She ran until she found a car to hide behind. She dropped to the ground, staring at the rubber band. “What am I supposed to do with this? Flick it at him? Tie his hair?”

If only she could use Chat Noir’s cataclysm. Her mind wandered back to how Adrien was still standing on that roof. He sacrificed himself to help her, he was depending on her. She wished she was still around him. It seemed like she did get her wish today, though. She wanted to spend more time with Adrien, and less with Chat Noir so she could get her mind off of him. But she didn’t mean it literally. 

“Ladybug!” she heard the Photographer yell. “Where are you? Here? Oh, nope! Where are you hiding?”

She hit a fist against her forehead. “Come on Marinette, think! What are you going to do with this?”

Suddenly there was a thud, and she looked up to see the Photographer looking down at her, standing on the top of the car. “Found you!”

Marinette gasped, rolling over, and trying to get away from him. “There’s nowhere to run, Ladybug! I will get your miraculous!” 

Marinette winced in pain when her hand hit something pointy. She looked down to see a stone. A stone. A stone! Immediately the gears in her mind started grinding, and she had an idea. There was a click sound, and she knew a blast was incoming. She picked up the stone and then rolled away as soon as he launched another blast towards her.

“Stay still, why don’t you!” the Photographer demanded.

“Fine if that’s what you want!” Marinette yelled. She wrapped one end of the rubber band on her thumb, the other on her index finger. She placed the rock in the middle, pulling the rubber band back. A makeshift slingshot.

But she had one shot. She had to get this right. She closed one eye, trying to aim directly for his camera.

There was another clicking noise, and Marinette knew it was now or never. She released the stone, and it went flying. The impact was hard, as it crashed into the camera in his chest, causing it to shatter.

“NO!” the Photographer exclaimed, falling to the ground, the akuma escaping the broken lens. As soon as it left, the Photographer reverted into Vincent. Marinette stood up, spinning her yoyo.

“It’s time to de-evilize!” she stated, capturing the akuma in her yoyo.

She then released the now purified butterfly, whispering, “Bye bye little butterfly!”

Then Marinette picked up the rubber band, launching it into the air. “Miraculous Ladybug!”

She had done it. She defeated the akuma all by herself. Without Chat Noir. She really wished, though, that he was still here. She had no idea where he could’ve possibly been today. 

But Adrien was probably normal again! And still on the roof! Marinette quickly turned to Vincent. “Ugh, what happened?” he asked, rubbing his head. His camera was next to him. 

“Just a little photography accident,” she explained, kneeling. She picked up the camera and handed it to him.

“I have a shoot to do!” he suddenly said. But then he looked at the setting sun. “Oh no! Late again! Another rescheduling! I will never hear end from Monsieur Agreste! He was angry at me today like it was my fault he had to reschedule the shoot!”

Marinette’s eyes widened. So that’s why Vincent seemed to be in a bad mood today, and so urgent to get Adrien to focus. He had an earful from Gabriel, and he wanted everything to be perfect so he wouldn’t get yelled at again. She felt bad for Vincent. It wasn’t his fault for the rescheduling… well maybe today since he was the reason. He had also gone after Gabriel’s son. 

Gabriel’s son who was still on the roof!

Marinette helped Vincent up, hearing her earring beep. Crap, she had to detransform soon! “Will you be able to get back?” she asked him, wanting to quickly return to Adrien. 

He nodded, and Marinette smiled. “Great, bye!” 

She quickly propelled herself to the roof she left Adrien on. There she found him holding his head. “Ugh, huh? Ladybug?”

As soon as Marinette saw him safe, she felt a sense of relief rush through her. Without thinking, she launched herself at him, embracing him. He stiffened, and she stopped. Wait, this was weird, wasn’t it? 

She pulled away, blushing. “I’m glad you’re okay. And thank you… for sacrificing yourself like that!”

“Anything for you Ladybug,” Adrien said, his face just as red as hers. Her heart swelled at his comment. 

“I’ll get you back to the shoot,” she told him.

“Ah, so you’re gonna carry me again?” he teased. She blinked. That teasing seemed awfully familiar. Not very Adrien-like. 

“Y-yes,” she stammered. She was going to hold him. When saving him before, she didn’t think anything of holding him, but now she’d feel his body close to hers.

“Thanks,” he said, holding his arms out willingly. 

She was so going to die. Would it be wrong of her to kiss this boy right now?

Marinette paced around the roof as Ladybug. She was waiting for Chat Noir to maybe show up. She told herself originally it was to patrol, but in reality, she was hoping she’d see Chat Noir. To give him an earful of course. 

She had returned Adrien to the shoot, and a few minutes later Vincent had returned. He apologized to Adrien, then to Nino, Alya, and Marinette for his behavior. Alya and Nino had unfortunately been caught up in his blast.

Alya told Marinette she was proud of her for saving the day all by herself. She even winked when she realized Marinette had been alone with Adrien. Adrien then apologized again, telling them that the day had gone like nothing they’d plan. He told them, though, that he would make sure nothing would happen the next time they planned something.

Marinette had gone home, eaten dinner, and after she told her parents she’d go to sleep. In reality, she transformed, and went to ‘patrol’. She had even been stupid enough to bring the box of eclairs she made for Chat Noir. She had set it aside on the roof. 

There was the sound of a thud, and she turned to see that Chat Noir landed. He looked very nervous, not able to look her in the eye. “Oh, well look who it is,” she found herself saying. 

Chat Noir looked up at her. She saw his throat bob. “Marinette--” he started.  She looked down to see a red rose in his hand. He brought her a rose? Most likely to apologize.

“Where the heck were you?” she asked, placing her hands on her hips. “I’ll have you know, I had to defeat the akuma all by myself!”

“I… I got busy, and I couldn’t come today!” he explained, splaying his arms. She frowned at him, crossing her arms and turning away.

Maybe it was a good thing he didn’t come. Well, she should be glad, shouldn’t she? It was a whole day she got to spend with Adrien. But the whole time, as much as she loved being with Adrien, she missed her partner. She kept thinking of him, wanting him to be there. She even wanted to hear his puns. Willingly. 

“Oh sure! So busy, it seems! Whatever, I was actually really good all by myself! At least I didn’t have to hear your puns!” she went on, pretending like she didn’t care. But she really did. 

“I’m sorry, milady,” he apologized, trying to step in front of her to catch her gaze. “Please forgive me!”

She couldn’t look at him in the face. She was embarrassed. She wanted to see him so bad today, even when she had Adrien. What was going on with her? She turned her head away again, afraid he’d see her red face. Why did she keep blushing around him? 

Calm down, Marinette, he’s Chat Noir, she tried telling herself.

“Purr-itty please?” he asked, giving her puppy dog eyes. He looked ridiculous. 

Against her will, she snorted. She couldn’t help it. 

But what could have made him so busy that he couldn’t come? Her mind veered towards the fact that today Alexandre was filming. He was clearly busy. Chat Noir seemed like he could be someone famous… and if he were that busy… Marinette shook her head. No way. What kind of comparison was she even making?

Chat Noir leaned in. “Could you pawsibly find it in your heart to forgive me?”

“Oh God, please stop,” she said. His puns were terrible.

“Only if you furgive me!”

“Okay fine, fine!” she relented. “Just please stop with the puns! They’re awful”

“You mean pawful?” he went on, teasing.

“Chat Noir!” she warned, in a semi-threatening voice.

He put his hands up. “Okay, okay I’ll stop!”

The two didn’t say anything, instead, staring over the bright city. “You did really well today,” he finally said. “You defeated the akuma all by yourself, without anyone’s help. I’m sorry I couldn’t come, I really wanted to.”

“It’s okay,” she replied. “You must’ve been really busy.”

He looked at her from the corner of his eyes. “You have no idea.”

He then reached out his arm, holding the rose. “This is for you,” he whispered.

She stared at the beautiful flower in his hand. It was fresh and smelled so sweet. She took it hesitantly, her face burning slightly. It was sweet of him to bring her the flower. He had done it so many times before, and she never once thought much of it, but for some reason, it really seemed to matter now.

"Th-thank you."

There was more silence, and Marinette dared to glance over at Chat Noir. There was no mention of last night. How the two were blushing disasters. He seemed calm and fine. Maybe it really was all in her head then. 

“Hey, what’s that?” Chat Noir. Marinette saw his hand pointing at something.

She looked to see he was pointing at the box with his eclairs in it. Of course, he noticed that. His sweet tooth reminded her a lot of Adrien. The two shared their love for pastries. 

She picked the box up. “The pastries.”

“You mean, you actually left some?”

Did he really doubt her? She said she would. 

“You don’t deserve this, but here!” she said, holding the box out to him. 

“I still get these pastries?” Chat asked, beaming. 

“I wasn’t going to let them go to waste,” Marinette shrugged.

Chat Noir’s face softened, as he looked at her. “What?” she asked.

He shook his head. “Nothing, it’s just…” he stopped, his face seeming a bit confused. Then he leaned in, and for a second it seemed like he was going to kiss her. Marinette’s breath caught, and for a second, she hoped he would. Instead, his lips landed on her cheek, so softly. It was barely there, but she felt the heat of his lips on her cheek. He then pulled back slowly. “You’re just amazing, you know…”

Marinette felt the blood roar in her ears, her heart beating so loud, it reverberated throughout her body. She was afraid he could hear it. She couldn’t think straight. It was a simple kiss on the cheek, but it felt so intimate. Her cheek burned from his touch, and she had to physically stop herself from pulling him in and kissing him.

Instead, she stared at him, her mouth slightly opened. He was too busy looking at the box, smiling. Her hand pressed gently against the place he kissed. He had kissed her on the cheek before, and that too had left her feeling lightheaded.

She had even felt his lips twice before. Once to break him from a spell, and she didn’t even know why the other time. She only remembered the first time she kissed him. His lips had been soft against hers, and she swore she would never admit it to anyone, but she actually enjoyed that kiss.

But now her knees felt light, her body floating. It was just a simple kiss on the cheek, but it felt like so much more to her. Did it mean something to him? She didn’t know because he was busy stuffing his face with eclairs.

As he swallowed, he grinned at her. “This is amazing, Marinette! God, you are the best baker ever!”

Marinette couldn’t say anything. She just stared over the city lights of Paris. They seemed so much brighter.

Chapter Text

The class picnic was a pleasant surprise. It was a nice break from all the work they had been doing. Marinette was relieved that for once she didn’t have to walk into class and be bombarded with a pop quiz or test.

She had almost forgotten that they had a class picnic today. She was fully ready to go to school, with her notebooks and books. But she had gotten a call from Alya, asking her what outfit she should wear for the picnic.

“You’re going on a picnic date with Nino? That’s cute!” Marinette had said.

Alya had blinked at her. “Are you…? Marinette, we have a class picnic today!”

“Wait, what!?”

Then Marinette had quickly rushed to get an outfit for the picnic and rushed to school, where there were buses in front of the building, ready to take them to a park for their picnic. If she had been late, the buses would have left without her, and there’d be no class picnic for her.

She had sat next to Alya on the ride to the park. When they had arrived, they had trekked through some of the paths, talking about the landforms around them. But Marinette had barely paid attention. She was lost in her head. 

All she could think about was Chat Noir… and Adrien. Adrien, she understood, but why in the world was she thinking of Chat Noir? She kept thinking of the day when he gave her a rose and kissed her on the cheek. Her heart still soared whenever she thought of it. 

Over the few days after that day, she kept touching her face, thinking of him. Thinking of the kiss, the feeling, the warmth it left in her body. She was acting stupid. It was just a simple kiss. It probably was a friendly kiss too. She still didn’t know if Chat Noir loved her anymore, and she tried not to think about it.

She especially didn’t try to think about the fact that maybe Chat Noir was some super popular celebrity. It would explain all his cockiness and arrogance at times. And it would also explain why he was so busy and couldn’t make it to the akuma battle that day. But she really didn’t know. 

They had finally arrived at a clearing. They participated in other activities, and after three hours, they were allowed to eat the snacks that Miss Bustier had bought for the trip. Alya knocked her fist against Marinette’s head lightly.

“Hm?” Marinette looked up from her sandwich.

“What’s up with you? You’ve seemed lost these past few days,” Alya asked.

Marinette didn’t know how to tell Alya. Alya would start jumping to conclusions, exclaiming that Marinette was in love with Chat Noir or something. But that was definitely not the case. Her heart had a place for one man and one man only. And that was Adrien. 

“Nothing really… just tired.” 

To get her mind off of everything, Marinette had spent her nights trying to decipher the grimoire. She wanted to actually get back to her duties as guardian. She had been so lost in her personal life, her problems, she had completely forgotten about her duties as a guardian. She had been neglecting them and the kwamis for such a long time.

“Don’t tell me you’ve been busy with that grimoire again,” Alya sighed. “Didn’t I tell you not to work so hard on it that you’d lose yourself?”

“Don’t worry, I’m not,” Marinette assured her. “I just haven’t done much in terms of guardianship these past few days… or weeks really, so I wanted to do some work.”

“I think it’s a good thing, you’re not driving yourself crazy with that stupid book,” Alya said.

But I’m driving myself busy with other shit, Marinette wanted to say, but instead, she took a bite of her sandwich. 

After lunch, Miss Bustier called them together. “For our last activity, I thought it’d be fun to do a scavenger hunt!”

“What are we, five?” Marinette heard Kim mutter under his breath.

“I can’t go scavenger hunting in those woods!” Chloé exclaimed. “Think of my shoes!”

“Calm down, Chloé! Everyone has different places to do their scavenger hunt. Some people will be in the woods, others are in different areas. I assigned you partners, and where you’ll be hunting.”

There was a melody of groans. Assigned pairs were never fun, especially if she was assigned with someone she didn’t like. And Marinette liked almost everyone in the class. Keyword, almost. 

“We will all have forty-five minutes! Do your best to find what your list says! Of course, this is just for fun, but it would be nice to actually participate! Make sure you all keep track of the time, though. Because when you come back, we will have ten minutes before we need to board the buses back!” Miss Bustier explained. “Now, I’ll read off your pairs.”

Please, anyone but Chloé or Lila, Marinette prayed. Though, she did have to admit she could stand Chloé more than she could stand Lila. 

“Sabrina and Marc. Mylené and Nino. Nathaniel and Ivan. Max and Alix. Alya and Juleka. Rose and Lila,” Miss Bustier began reading off of the list. “Kim and Chloé, and Marinette and Adrien.”

Marinette gasped. She was… with Adrien!? This was a blessing in disguise. More time with Adrien! And less time thinking about her stupid partner! She wanted to squeal in delight. Alya gave her a thumbs up.

“Come here to get your list, and then you all can start!” Miss Bustier called from the front. 

“Good luck, girl! You make that boy fall for you!” Alya teased.

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Like I could do that in forty-five minutes.”

“Do what in forty-five minutes?” a voice asked from behind.

Marinette swore she jumped ten feet into the air. “A-Adrien!?”

Please God, please tell me he didn’t hear what Alya just said, Marinette prayed again. 

But he seemed genuinely curious about what she was telling Alya, so he probably didn’t hear. Marinette tried to slow her rapid heartbeat. 

“Um… I was just saying I was wondering if we could find everything in forty-five minutes…” she fibbed.

“Well, we can try!” he grinned, holding up the paper. “Looks like we’re in the woods.”

“O-okay!”

Marinette followed Adrien into the woods, staring down at the ground. Suddenly she hit something and looked up to see it was his back. She hadn’t noticed that he’d stopped walking. He turned to her, holding out the paper.

“I was just looking at the list,” he explained, as she took the list. She briefly skimmed it, not really paying attention.

Adrien continued to walk, so she folded the paper, putting it in her pocket.

“We need to find poppies… I don’t really know how those look, though,” Adrien said.

“They’re round shaped small flowers… usually red,” Marinette explained.

“That could fit the description of a lot of flowers, you know?” Adrien laughed. 

“You’re right, I’ll show you when they come up,” Marinette agreed, giggling slightly.

“Oh, and we need to find a maple tree,” Adrien went on. “It’s kind of a stupid list. How do I know what a maple tree is?”

“It’s…” Marinette didn’t know how to describe it. “I actually don’t know.”

“We could just say we found everything on the list,” Adrien proposed. 

“That’s technically cheating, though,” she pointed out. 

“Not if you don’t get caught,” he winked at her. Marinette swallowed, feeling her blood rush. It was exhilarating. These little looks and glances he gave her excited her so much, he had no clue the effect he had on her. 

“I’m kidding, we’ll play fair,” he said, snapping her out of thoughts.

Marinette nodded, not sure what to say. She didn’t know what to say because she was scared she would say something weird, or she’d mess up. Talking with Adrien was always an obstacle for her. But for the past few weeks, it became a much easier task. 

There was a short silence for a while, as they walked around aimlessly. From the corner of her eye, Marinette saw a bit of red. She turned to see a group of poppies. “Those,” she said, pointing at them. “Those are poppies.”

Adrien turned to look at them. He walked over. “Oh, these are pretty. Guess we can cross this off from the list then!”

“Yeah, sure!” she pulled the paper out of her pocket but realized she hadn’t brought a pencil. “Um, did you take a pencil from Miss Bustier?”

Adrien blinked at her. “Oh crap, I completely forgot about the pencils!”

Marinette couldn’t help but laugh slightly. Usually, she’d do something like that, forget the important things. It was amusing to see it was Adrien who made a mistake since he didn’t do that often.

“It’s not funny,” he pouted.

“Sorry,” Marinette apologized, still smiling. He was so adorable. She almost found herself saying that out loud, but she covered her mouth before she could make that mistake. He looked at her weirdly, and she quickly removed her hand. “Um… I guess we’ll just have to remember what we find then.”

Adrien stood up, brushing his pants. “That’s fine, I have a good memory, so I’ll remember. We found the red flowers.”

“The poppies,” Marinette corrected.

He pointed at her. “Exactly.”

He continued, and she watched him fondly. Sometimes Marinette wondered what it would be like to date him. Kagami had the opportunity, but that didn’t end well. But Marinette was sure the time the two had with each other was great.

Adrien was clearly a romantic, she knew that. She remembered the love letter he wrote once. The love letter she had been convinced was for her. She had been such a hopeless fool. The littlest of things would convince her that Adrien was in love with her. But she knew it wasn’t true. Adrien considered her a good friend. And for the longest time, she couldn’t stand that. She didn’t like the word “friend” when he used it to describe her. She wanted to be more than that. 

But for a while, when Kagami and Adrien started dating, Marinette told herself she would get over him. She tried. She wanted to be over love in general. Especially after she broke up with Luka. She told herself she would stop distracting herself with her love life (which was clearly nonexistent) and focus on her duties as a guardian. 

But that day, when she tried her hardest to get Kagami and Adrien back together, Kagami reminded her that it was Marinette who was in love with Adrien. She even went as far as to tell her that the two of them were perfect for each other.

And she knew she couldn’t give up on him. No matter how many times Marinette tried to convince herself that she didn’t like Adrien, she knew it wasn’t true. Because there was no life where Marinette couldn’t see herself in love with that boy. Somehow, regardless of where her feelings went, she always found herself back to him. 

“I’m glad we’re having a class trip,” Adrien suddenly said, drawing Marinette out of her head.

“Y-yeah! Me too! It’s nice,” she agreed.

He nodded. “It is. I get to spend more time with my friends. And it’s prolonging me going home. Because if I go home, I’ll just be in my room, and I’ll have to busy myself doing something, like watching anime, I guess.”

Marinette’s heart sank. She didn’t like the image of Adrien all alone in his room. At least when she was home, she could text Alya, or hang out with her parents. She could even leave and go hang out with her friends. But Adrien clearly didn’t have that luxury. He wasn’t allowed to go hang out with his friends, and from the sound of it, he didn’t spend time with his father. 

“You like anime?” she found herself asking. She didn’t know what else to say, and it was a bit of a surprise. She didn’t really know what kinds of shows Adrien liked to watch.

He froze, and for a few seconds, he didn’t do anything. Then he turned back to her, his lips thinned. “Yeah… is that weird?”

“No, of course not!” Marinette quickly said, waving her hands in front of her and shaking her head. She didn’t mean to ask in a way that would make him think she was judging him. She was genuinely curious. “I was just wondering. I didn’t know.”

He shrugged. “Yeah, I mean when there’s not much to do, watching shows is a great pastime. I’m not that into soap operas or that stuff. I’ve always liked animated shows, and as a kid I really liked anime.”

Marinette nodded. She didn’t really watch anime, but it was interesting to see Adrien clearly passionate about it. Her heart hurt slightly watching him talk like that. He must have been so lonely all that time. She could imagine him in front of a computer, just watching shows to pass the time, clearly intrigued. 

“What else do you like?” she questioned, leaning forward. She wanted to know more about him. She clearly didn’t know much at all. The Adrien Agreste she knew… he was an act. Of course, there were parts of him that were real, but it seemed there was so much he was hiding. She had started to realize this the day the Photographer attacked. Maybe even before that, when they went out for lunch.

Marinette didn’t seem to know much about him, she only knew what he showed, and she was stupid for believing it was all true. For not even trying to get to know him better. She had been blinded by the idealism of Adrien Agreste. She had been too nervous to be around him, and even though she went crazy, stalking him, memorizing his schedule, covering her room with his pictures, she still hadn’t known much about him. It had been her idealism of him that had been fueling most of her obsession. 

There was so much more to Adrien, and she wanted to work on getting to know that Adrien better. She wanted to be the person he didn’t feel the need to hide from. 

He looked up at her. “What do I like? Um… well, I… I like the pastries you make.”

Marinette blushed at the fact that he didn’t say pastries in general. He specifically liked the pastries she made. 

“I like playing basketball. I also like hanging out with my friends. I like playing video games. I like reading comic books and manga. I think they’re great. I liked spending time with my mom. I would like to spend time with my father…” he listed a couple of things. Then he paused for a second before continuing. “I also like reading fairy tales because my mom used to read them to me as a kid.”

Marinette liked the way Adrien listed these things earnestly. He seemed to be happy that someone asked him what he liked. Someone was asking him to share things about his life. It was sad to see him talk about what he would like though…. He desperately wanted his father’s attention. 

“Do you have a favorite fairy tale?” Marinette asked.

He looked over at Marinette, staring her directly in the eye. “Rumpelstiltskin.”

Marinette’s eyes widened. What… did he say? It made her think of Chat Noir. How he told her a few weeks ago that his idea for their deal came from… Rumpelstiltskin. What a… coincidence. She swallowed slowly. 

He continued to stare at her as if waiting for something. She just smiled. “That’s a good fairy tale.”

His shoulders dropped. He looked disappointed. But why? “Yeah… it’s a good one.”

They continued to walk around, and Marinette mustered the courage to ask, “Why are you so closed off Adrien?”

“What?” he stopped in his tracks, looking over at her again.

“I mean… you seem to… correct me if I’m wrong, or if I’m making assumptions, but it seems like you hide a lot. I mean, you don’t talk about yourself that much. You seem to go along with everyone’s perceptions about you,” she explained, feeling sheepish. She would die if she was overstepping the boundaries.

Adrien was frozen in place. He stared down at the ground. Marinette watched him, waiting for him to say something. When he didn’t say anything for a few seconds, her stomach flipped. Maybe she did overstep. 

“I’m sorry, you don’t have to--”

He shook his head. “No. It’s just, I don’t know, I thought everyone just assumed the way I acted was who I really was.”

What?

He looked up. “Everyone assumes that I’m a perfect guy who is a famous model. They think I live a happy life, and I can’t act any other way than what I’m perceived as…. Once, well I acted I guess ‘differently’, did something that wasn’t ‘Adrien Agreste’ like,” Adrien explained, making air quotations as he explained. “It was around Kagami, and she told me that I was acting silly. When I tried to explain that the silly side was the real me, she refused to believe me and told me it wasn’t.

“I guess I just have people making perceptions of who I’m supposed to be, and I should abide by what the people think. Because the minute I act like how I want to, people tell me that’s not me, like they know who the real me is.” There was a grimace on Adrien’s face as he said this.

Marinette didn’t know what to say to that. She didn’t want to admit it, but she would be one of those people, wouldn’t she? She had a clear image in her head of who she believed Adrien to be. But that wasn’t who Adrien really was, was it?

“So it’s easier, I guess. To be this person. To pretend to be what people think I am. I’m not saying that this isn’t me, of course. Of course I am still me. It just… feels like I have to pretend like everything is okay. I can’t be mad or upset. I can’t be ‘silly’ or ‘weird’. I have to be… perfect, and I have to obey.”

Society’s pressure. Marinette swallowed again, feeling terrible. There was so much Adrien was hiding, that he was keeping in. And Marinette would never have known if she hadn’t asked. She would have kept believing that this was the real Adrien Agreste, that he was, in fact, a perfect being with no flaws. But listening to him now, Marinette realized that there was a lot more to Adrien than the pedestal she had built for him. Adrien… was just as human as she was.

“Sorry, was that too much for you?” he asked when he noticed her expression.

Marinette shook her head. “Not at all. I just… I feel bad that you have to do all this.” That I’m one of these people that blindly believe you are happy and live a perfect life.

“It’s not your fault.” He then smiled. “I’m glad, though.”

“Why?”

“That you cared enough to ask. Thank you,” he grinned at her. There he went. Taking happiness in the littlest of things. All Marinette did was ask him to talk about himself. To open up. And he was thanking her for that. It felt so wrong. It made her want to walk up to him and hug him.

“Adrien, you don’t have to thank me for that,” she whispered. “I’m glad you trusted me enough to tell me, though.”

“You’re easy to talk to,” he admitted, and Marinette’s heart soared. “I feel like we can talk about a lot of things. Though, you haven’t said anything about yourself. It’s just been me venting to you.”

“I… uh, what do I say?” she stammered. She didn’t want the focus all on her. There she went, getting all nervous around him.

“You asked me what I like… what about you? What do you like?”

“Me?” Marinette looked down at her hands. “Well… I like sewing… drawing fashion designs… and making said fashion designs. I like Jagged Stone and his music. I like dogs and hamsters. I like baking, and spending time with my parents. I like playing video games with my dad. And hanging out with my friends.”

“And… I like…” she stopped before she could say ‘you’. But as she thought that, Chat Noir flashed through her mind, and she wanted to slam her head. Why was she imagining him?

“You like?” he prompted. 

Marinette noticed more flowers on the ground, and immediately pointed to them, the blood rushing to her face. “Roses. I like roses.”

Where the hell did that come from? Roses made her think of Chat Noir… who always gave them to her. She still had the rose he gave her the other night. She put it in a vase on her desk. 

“Roses?” Adrien asked, his voice sounding breathless.

“Yes… they’re very pretty,” she replied. 

Adrien nodded, he didn’t say anything, though. His head was turned away, the back of his hand pressed against his mouth. Marinette could see the back of his neck and ears were tinged red, though. Why was he all red? 

They continued to walk, and Marinette realized they still hadn’t tried to search for anything other than the poppies. The paper was still folded in her pocket. She reached to take it, but then Adrien cleared his throat.

“I know someone else who also likes roses. Well, I think she does. I’d give her roses all the time,” Adrien said.

Marinette stopped what she was doing. Who did Adrien give roses to? Then she remembered he dated Kagami. He probably gave her the roses.

“Oh, Kagami, right?” she asked, frowning slightly. 

Marinette loved Kagami. She was one of her closest friends. And she even tried to help Kagami get back together with Adrien when they broke up. But she would be lying if she said she wasn’t the slightest bit relieved when the two broke up. It hurt her so much to see Adrien with someone other than her. But that was just her being possessive. He had a right. And the two had clearly liked each other.

“Kagami?” Adrien asked.

“She’s the one you gave roses to, right?”

He stared at her for a few seconds, blinking slowly. Finally, he nodded. “Yeah… Kagami. She’s who I gave the roses to.”

“I didn’t know Kagami liked roses.”

“Oh, yeah… she does,” Adrien shrugged. 

Marinette was always curious as to why the two of them broke up. Kagami had told her she had been the one to break up with him, and she had seemed angry with him. But she never pried because it wasn’t her business. It didn’t stop her from wondering.

“Let me guess, you’re wondering why we broke up, aren’t you?” Adrien suddenly inquired.

Marinette blushed, shaking her head quickly. “No! I’m not!”

“It’s okay,” Adrien laughed. “It’s not a sore subject, if you want to know.”

Was her face that easy to read? She frowned, turning her head away. He probably thought she was such a creep, wanting to know all about his life. But it was just the curious nature in her that wanted to know.

“I just don’t understand why the two of you broke up when you seemed to be happy,” Marinette finally answered.

“We were happy… and I did like her,” Adrien explained, hands in his pockets. Marinette’s heart sank. He could like Kagami, but he couldn’t like her. 

No, don’t think like that. You liked Luka, didn’t you?

“But, things were difficult. I was always busy, and I couldn’t tell her everything about my life, I couldn’t explain some things… so I had to lie to her. But those lies hurt her… I hurt her,” Adrien went on. “In the end, she broke up with me because of that, and she had every right to.” 

That sounded oh so familiar. She had the same situation with Luka. She couldn’t tell him the truth. And it hurt him. She couldn’t risk their relationship, so in the end, she broke it off, even though she really had liked him.

She could only wonder why Adrien had to lie to Kagami, though. But if he couldn’t tell Kagami why, he wouldn’t tell Marinette. But they were similar in the way they had to break up with their partners. They couldn’t give their partners what they wanted and had to break it off.

“I had to do the same,” Marinette admitted. “When I broke up with Luka. I also… was busy, and couldn’t tell him the truth, which hurt him. So I thought it would be better, for both of us, to end it.”

Adrien looked at her from the corner of his eye. “Then I guess we’re both similar in this sense, huh?”

“Yeah, I guess we are.” Marinette smiled at him. It was strange that he didn’t question her on what she hid from Luka. But then again, she hadn’t pried on what Adrien hid from Kagami.

She honestly couldn’t believe that she was able to keep up this whole conversation with him without doing something stupid. It was a normal conversation between them. She didn’t freak out or say something weird. She talked to him like she would with any other person. It felt… good. In doing so, she learned so much more about him as well.

“Hey, what time is it?” Adrien suddenly asked, then he pulled out his phone. He recoiled. “Crap! It’s three-thirty!”

Marinette gasped. “We gotta get back! We were supposed to be back twenty minutes ago!”

In all this time talking, they hadn’t even done the scavenger hunt, and now they were late!

The two of them raced back from where they came from and arrived in the middle of the park. The buses were parked, and it seemed everyone was inside. Except for Miss Bustier, who was standing in the middle with her arms crossed. Miss Bustier turned her head and saw the two of them.

“There you two are! We were about to send out a search party for you!” Miss Bustier exclaimed.

Marinette and Adrien looked at each other sheepishly. 

“Sorry,” they both apologized at the same time.

Miss Bustier sighed. “Well, the good thing is that you two are here now. Now we must hurry, we’ve been holding the bus up for ten minutes!”

Adrien rubbed his neck. “Sorry Miss Bustier, but I can’t come on the bus. My father arranged a ride with my driver to go home. He wants me back as early as possible with my bodyguard.”

Miss Bustier arched her brow. “Hmm, alright Adrien.”

Marinette turned to him. “But don’t you want to come on the bus?”

Adrien smiled sadly. “Of course I do, but I can’t. It’s okay, though.”

No, it wasn’t. He was just saying that. He was forcing himself to be content with what he had. She hated that he had to do that. She wished she could pull him onto the bus, but she didn’t want him to get in trouble with his father.

He looked behind him. “There’s the car, right now. I should go then.”

Miss Bustier was already boarding the bus. Marinette turned to go, but Adrien grabbed her hand. 

“I had a lot of fun today, Marinette,” he told her, as she turned around. “Spending time with you, it’s really so relaxing. I feel like with you, I don’t have to be afraid of how I act.”

Marinette’s heart pounded. The blood roared throughout her body, electricity zapping around. Hearing Adrien say that made her so happy. That’s all she wanted. To be someone for him to trust, someone he could be comfortable around. She squeezed his hand. 

“Me too, Adrien. I had fun, too. And I’m glad we’re getting to spend more time together,” she agreed, hair falling into her face. 

Adrien’s gaze softened, and then he leaned in. He took his hand out of hers and used that hand to push the hair out of her face, tucking it behind her ear. When he leaned in, Marinette could smell the aromatic cologne he wore. Her face went bright red, as she looked up at him. This movement… reminded her of that day when Chat Noir took her out for lunch. Adrien… why did he remind her so much of Chat Noir?

“See you later then?” he asked, still standing close to her.

She swallowed, her throat feeling tight. “Y-yeah. Later then…”

He waved at her, and then walked away, to his car. She watched him go, all alone in his car, and she wished she could do something to bring him on the bus with all the others, but she knew as Marinette she was powerless against the word of his father.

Instead, she watched him go. Adrien Agreste. The boy she clearly had misjudged. There was so much more to him than what met the eye. And Marinette wanted to know it all. She wanted to know all of him, so she could truly say she was in love with that boy. 

Because right now, it seemed like she loved the idea of him more than the person he was. 

Chapter Text

Marinette walked over the roofs as Ladybug, waiting for Chat Noir. She got a message from him earlier today asking if she wanted to patrol later tonight. He said at seven. And she had been here for ten minutes. Waiting for him.

“The nerve of him,” she griped, flipping open her yoyo. “He asks me to come meet him and doesn’t even show up on time!”

“No, I’m here!” a voice said from behind her. 

“AAH!” she screamed, almost falling off of the roof. She regained her balance just in time and turned to look at Chat Noir.

He had a sheepish grin on his face.

“Did I scare you, milady?”

She glared at him. “A warning would have been nice. I could’ve fallen and smashed my face.”

He rolled his eyes. “Now we both know that would never happen. You’re too quick on your feet to not save yourself!”

She smiled at the compliment. As Ladybug she had all the balance in the world, yet she lacked said balance as Marinette. He then revealed the arm he was hiding behind his back. In his hand was another red rose.

Her heart skipped a beat. He brought her yet another rose?

“For me?”

He nodded. She took it tentatively, her body feeling light all over again. This reminded her of the day he kissed her on the cheek. Was he going to do it again? She… she wanted him to. No! No, she did not. 

“I heard that you like roses,” he murmured.

She immediately looked up at him. Where did he hear that from? She never told him she liked roses.  “Where’d you hear that from?”

“A little bird told me,” he shrugged.

He couldn’t possibly mean Adrien, could he? But why would Adrien ever tell Chat Noir that? Why would Adrien and Chat Noir be talking about her in the first place? She didn’t even know what to say. “Who’s the bird?”

He put a finger to his lips. “I never share my secrets, milady.” He winked at her. God, she loved it when he did that. She used to find it annoying, but when did she start liking these small gestures of his?

All these little things used to annoy the hell out of her. But slowly she found herself gaining an appreciation for his pet names, the way he’d wink and flirt, or how he gave her roses. She twirled the rose around in her hand. 

She just didn’t understand who told him, though. She didn’t even tell anyone other than Adrien that she liked roses. She couldn’t understand this. She instead whispered, “Thanks.”

“You’re thanking me for a rose instead of reprimanding me?” Chat asked, giving her a dramatic gasp. “Who are you and what did you do with Ladybug?” He grabbed her shoulders, giving her a soft shake as he said this.

She rolled her eyes, pushing him away. “Very funny, Chat.”

“Great, now you think I’m funny? Now I know you aren’t Ladybug!” Chat continued. “Where’s Ladybug, you imposter?” 

Nevermind. He was just as irritating as he always was. She let out an exasperated sigh. “She’s right here! ”

He raised a brow. “I don’t believe you, we’ll have to give the real test.”

And then all of a sudden, he was grabbing her shoulders again, and leaning his face in again. Wait, was he trying to kiss her? She knew he was teasing because he was always trying to steal a kiss, but…

As he leaned in, she didn’t stop him. She knew she should. She should put a hand on his lips and say something like, “Not happening.” But her mind was a blank slate. Some part of her wondered what would happen if she just let him lean in a press his lips against hers. She wanted to feel his lips against hers. She wanted…

But when he was almost a centimeter away from her lips, his breath fanning against them, he seemed to realize that something was wrong. He seemed to realize that Marinette was not stopping him. 

He immediately pulled away, shock on his face. Marinette regretted it. She didn’t want him to move away. She wanted him to move closer. Why did he move away? 

“You didn’t stop me…” he said, but he didn’t sound like he was joking anymore.

Marinette’s throat tightened. No, wait. He was right. Why didn’t she try to stop him? What the hell was wrong with her? How could she let him get so close and not push him away? Because she normally would. 

“I… y-you surprised me, I didn’t know,” she stammered, not knowing what to say. Her face was burning. What must Chat be thinking right now? 

His face looked slightly red, and she could see him clench his jaw. They were supposed to be patrolling. How did it get to this? 

“Maybe you really aren’t Ladybug,” he mused. “Maybe you’re in love with me!” 

Wait? He was teasing her again? Maybe he believed that he really did surprise her and she didn’t know how to react. She decided to play along, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves and erratic heartbeat. 

“In your dreams,” she crossed her arms. 

“That’s what any Ladybug imposter would say,” he went on. She wanted him to stop this stupid charade.

“Ladybug realized you were just so annoying to be around, so she sent me in her place instead,” she played along, poking him in the chest.

He laughed. “Okay, I guess it is you, milady.”

“Okay, enough chit chat,” she said as waved him away. She wanted to move on. To forget that she almost let him kiss her. There was no way she’d kiss Chat willingly. She just… was shocked. That was all. Yeah, that was it. “You called me to patrol, so let’s patrol!”

Chat sighed and then walked forward. He leaned forward, putting a hand against his forehead, observing the area around him. 

“No crime there!” Chat said, looking to the left of him. Then he repeated the movement, as he looked to the right of the city. “No crime there, either! Everything looks fine to me!”

“Chat Noir!” Marinette exclaimed, astonished. “You said we were patrolling!”

“And I just did! And I see no crime,” he informed her, raising a finger. “Now we can sit and relax. Maybe watch the sunset!”

He didn’t really call her for a patrol. He called her to hang out with him! Marinette clenched her fists, feeling her heart go crazy again. So what? Why was she feeling like it was something grand? He just wanted to hang out with her, that was all! 

“You cheat,” she muttered, walking up to him. 

“No cheating, we patrolled like I said,” he corrected her.

He sat down on the roof, and she sat next to him. She made sure to place a bit of distance between the two of them. She set the rose next to her, staring at the sun kissing the ground in the distance. 

“It’s a beautiful sight, isn’t it?” he asked her, turning to look at her.

She couldn’t look at him. She just nodded, as she continued to gaze at the view in front of her. She still couldn’t believe herself. How could she be so careless and not push him away when he wanted to kiss her? There was only one boy she wanted to kiss! 

“Marinette?” Chat said her name, and she turned to look at him. He was brushing a strand of hair away from his face. 

“Yeah?”

“You never gave me a guess,” he said. “It’s been weeks since our deal, and you still haven’t tried guessing.”

“Oh…” Marinette was afraid he’d ask her at one point. She had been avoiding it for so long. She still wasn’t one hundred percent sure of an answer… but she did have some suspicions. 

“Do you have one?”

She was convinced Chat Noir had to be some sort of celebrity. The hints he had dropped to her earlier made it seem like it. He was always busy, he wanted to escape his normal life sometimes. He seemed to find freedom as Chat Noir. And the fact that he hadn’t been there when the Photographer was akumatized… the same day another celebrity was busy filming.

She swallowed. “Yes… I think I’m ready for my first guess.”

Chat stiffened. “Really?”

She nodded, her heart beating. She was just throwing it out there, but there was a part of her… that thought maybe…

“Are you… Alexandre Langlais?” she asked, timidly, not able to look him in the eye. 

He blinked at her, his eyes wide. 

Oh shit. What if she had guessed right? She didn’t know if she wanted to be right? What if she was right? She wasn’t prepared. It scared her to think she could very well know the identity of Chat Noir right now! And she still wasn’t sure she wanted to know! Her heart was racing, as fear crept into her. 

“Are you serious?” he asked, his voice low.

Trepidation. That’s what she felt at that moment. Oh God, what if she had guessed right? What if he was Alexandre Langlais?

She nodded very slowly.

Chat continued to stare at her, and then he raised a hand to his mouth. His body was shaking, and he let out a snort. Marinette suddenly realized he was… laughing? Was he laughing at her?

Marinette’s face burned. Was she right or wrong? Was he laughing because she was right, or because she was wrong?”

“Why are you laughing?” she asked, annoyed. 

He shook his head, still laughing so hard, he seemed to be struggling for breath. Marinette was ready to push him off the roof. His shoulders were moving as he laughed, his whole body was in fact moving, his face turning red.

“Chat!” she swatted at his arm.

He slowed his laughter, slowly sucking in deep breaths to try and calm himself down. He looked over at her, his face still bright red. “Alexandre Langlais?”

She scowled at him. How many times did he want her to repeat herself?

“Well… I hate to break it to you, but I am not him,” he finally replied.

Marinette’s heart sank. She was relieved that she had guessed wrong because she certainly wasn’t prepared for a reveal. And maybe a part of her was relieved that he wasn’t Alexandre Langlais because she knew nothing about the guy. 

But at the same time, there was a hint of disappointment. A part of her wanted to know. It was strange. A month or so ago she would've been so against wanting to know who Chat Noir was. But right now, she didn’t mind as much anymore. Of course, there was still fear in knowing, but it seemed that fear had slowly started to dissipate. 

“Oh…” she muttered, irritation still grinding inside of her. Why did he have to laugh at her like that? He said she should guess, so he should’ve been prepared if she guessed wrong. 

“I’m sorry for laughing,” he apologized as if reading her mind. “I just couldn’t believe you’d guess Alexandre Langlais. Why him?  Do you want me to be him?”

Marinette shook her head. “It’s not that… I just… I guess there are a lot of comparisons. You kinda look like him.”

He blinked. “Out of everyone in Paris who fits the description of blonde hair and green eyes, you thought Alexandre Langlais was the most fitting?”

She glared at him. “I’m not finished! It’s just… I’m kind of convinced that you’re a celebrity… if not a celebrity, at least someone semi-famous. And it would make sense because you said you were busy during the akuma attack the other day, and Alexandre Langlais was also busy filming that day.”

Chat Noir sighed. “Well that was all one big coincidence, but I can assure you, I’m not him.”

“Good to know,” she muttered, staring ahead again.

“Sorry, really, if I offended you!” Chat apologized again, trying to catch her gaze.

She turned to him and stuck her tongue out. She didn’t care if it was childish of her, she was kind of pissed he laughed so hard. It was a genuine guess! “I kind of never want to guess again,” she exclaimed. “If that’s how you’re gonna treat me everytime I’m wrong!”

Chat quickly shook his head. “No, wait! Marinette! It was just this once! I only found it funny that you thought I was someone as… popular as him!” 

She rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Looks like my first guess is wrong then.”

He nodded. “Two more left,” he reminded her, holding up two fingers.

Great, meaning she’d have to think about two more people he could be? 

She could only wonder, though. Who could he really be? She also wondered… did he share her same fear? Was he not scared about what she may think if she figured out who he really was? Of course, there was no way she’d ever be disappointed in who Chat was. Whoever he was, she respected him dearly. But she… really didn’t know how he felt upon learning that she was Ladybug.

She wanted to ask him so many times. She just… didn’t know how.

She really thought I was Alexandre Langlais, Adrien thought to himself, as he looked at the sunset.

After all the hints he had tried to subtly drop. She still hadn’t managed to catch on. He thought he was making it kind of obvious. But clearly not. He thought she was joking at first when she said, Alexandre Langlais. But then he realized she was serious.

He burst out into laughter because she found it funny that he would think out of all the people in Paris, he was Alexandre. He guessed he did share some similarities to Alexandre. The blonde hair and green eyes, and the fact that both of them were famous, but still. How could she guess Alexandre when Adrien was there? When he had dropped so many hints?

There were only two guesses now. And a part of him was scared that she’d guess those two wrong as well. No, he had to have faith in Marinette. He was just relieved she was finally open to guessing, instead of rejecting him again. 

“Hey, Chat,” Marinette suddenly asked.

He looked over to see she was hugging her knees, her chin resting against them. 

“Yeah?”

“I was… I was wondering if…” she started, then she shook her head. “Nevermind.”

“What?”

She shook her head again. “It’s nothing.”

Adrien knew it wasn’t nothing. She wouldn’t have started if she didn’t have something to say. He arched his brow, his mask raising. “It’s not nothing. What is it?”

She sighed. “No, really.”

“Marinette!” Now that she had asked, he really wanted to know. But then he stopped. He couldn’t push her. Not after he promised he’d stop himself from that annoying habit of his. She didn’t have to tell him anything if she didn’t want to.

But he really wanted her to.

There was a long silence, and Adrien kept thinking about what she could have wanted to say to him! He wondered… was it about earlier? He was only teasing her, he was never really going to kiss her. It was a joke like he had done so many times before.

But he was so surprised that she didn’t stop him. She didn’t even try. It was like she wanted him to continue. But there was no way she’d think that… not after she had denied him for so long. She must have been caught off guard, that was all. Still… it was strange. 

“Were… were you disappointed?” Marinette suddenly blurted out. 

Adrien stilled. Disappointed? In what? He cocked his head. “About?”

She thinned her lips, looking down at the space between them. “Um…” She then took a deep breath. “Were you disappointed when you found out… I was Ladybug?”

Adrien gasped. What? What was she saying? That thought never crossed his mind once! Why would she ever think that? That day felt like ages ago. But Adrien remembered all the emotions he felt. And disappointment was definitely not one of them. He couldn’t believe that she’d think he’d feel like that.

“What? Why would I be disappointed?”

She sighed. “I don’t know…” 

“I was not disappointed,” he said firmly, taking her hand. He didn’t know where that thought came from, but he wanted to get it out of her mind. “There was no way I could ever be disappointed!”

She frowned. “Sorry… I don’t know where that came from. It was a stupid question.”

He squeezed her hand. “Marinette, I don’t want you to think that, ever. ”

“I know, I know,” she laughed, but it sounded forced. “It was just a stupid question.”

No, it wasn’t. Adrien was convinced that she was lying. Did she sit there and fear the fact that he was disappointed that she was Ladybug? But why would he ever even be disappointed by that? He had been confused and conflicted, but only because he couldn’t believe that Ladybug, the girl he loved, was a girl he knew well.  

Was that why… was that one of the reasons she had been so distraught that day? Did Marinette fear revealing her identity because she was scared of what others would think of her? That they’d be disappointed in the fact that she was Ladybug? But it made no sense. 

She and Ladybug were the same person. They held the same resilience, stubbornness, leadership qualities. He had just been so oblivious to ever put two and two together. It just hurt him to think that she was sitting there fearing his reaction about what he thought when he figured out her identity. 

“Yes, I was confused because it was surprising that you were actually someone I--” Adrien started to explain, but then he stopped himself. He was about to say he knew her very well in person, but she didn’t know that. “That, um, you were someone I knew since we encountered each other several times. It was a surprise because I always thought Ladybug was someone I didn’t know. But I was definitely not disappointed!”

How could Marinette ever think that? There had only been one time he feared who Ladybug really was, and that was when Alya had suspected Chloé. That was the only time he really felt like he would have been disappointed. He liked Chloé of course, she was one of his closest friends since childhood, but she still did so many questionable and hurtful things which had caused him to distance himself from her. He couldn’t find it in himself to fall in love with her, and it wouldn’t be right if she had been Ladybug.

“Are you sure? You’re not just saying that to make me feel better?” she asked, still hugging her knees.

It unsettled Adrien to think that she would think he was disappointed. He had never been disappointed when he figured out. And as he got to know Marinette better… he was glad that she was Ladybug. He kept thinking at night about the class picnic. She wanted to get to know him better. She was someone who truly cared for him. 

There was no way he could have ever been disappointed that Marinette was Ladybug. He just couldn’t understand why she’d think that. Did he ever make it seem that way? He searched his brain, trying to remember if any reaction of his ever made it seem like he was disappointed anymore. He was sure he had shown surprise and confliction, but never any sense of disappointment. 

“Of course not!” he reaffirmed. “Marinette, I’d never think that about you! You’re amazing! Who you are as Marinette is the same person you are as Ladybug! I would never be disappointed in you, in fact I’m falling in lo--” He immediately stopped, and put a hand over his mouth.

What the hell? What the absolute hell!? What was he just about to say? Where did that even come from? He turned to look over at her, and her face had gone red like a tomato. He was sure his own face looked the same. He quickly turned away, the heat wafting around him. 

What was he about to say? He was… falling in love with her? No, he was just…. Adrien looked over at her again from the side of his eye. Marinette had her head turned too, but the back of her neck was slightly red. 

Oh. Oh.

Well damn. His heart was beating so badly he was afraid she could hear the thump. That day when he wanted to kiss her, no even before that… when he asked her to hang out. When they were on top of the Eiffel Tower. When she looked at him with that teasing glint of hers. 

He was falling for Marinette Dupain-Cheng. He had been falling for her. This whole time he was getting to know her, he was falling deeper and deeper into this pit. He hadn’t even realized how much he loved watching her smile. How much he liked being around her. Watching her mess up over her words. Watching her lead fearlessly as Ladybug. How much he loved the way she would play along with his flirting. 

He just loved… everything about her. 

It all started to make sense now. Why he didn’t like her calling him a friend. Why he always wanted to be around her. Why he couldn’t calm his erratic heartbeat around her. Why he wanted to kiss her so so damn bad. 

He was falling desperately and wholly in love with her. 

But a thought hit him. No. What if he was falling for her because she was Ladybug? Because he felt… obligated?  Was it his feelings of Ladybug clouding his judgment… or was it just Marinette? Sweet, adorable, absolutely loveable (and kissable) Marinette?

He felt like he was floating, and his mind was an absolute mess. Nino! I need Nino, right now. 

He stood up immediately. “I, um, just realized! There’s somewhere I have to be! I’ll see you later, milady!”

She turned back to him. “Huh?”

He flipped open his baton. “Bye bye!”

He left like a coward. Right when he was in the middle of stating that he wasn’t disappointed in her, he was up and leaving. He knew it might leave a bad impression, but he didn’t know how to face her right now. Adrien couldn’t even turn back to look at her. He was sure his whole body was red right now. But he needed to clear his mind. Marinette. Marinette Dupain-Cheng. The girl he always considered a friend… 

He was falling for her. He was sure of it. He was falling for her so badly. And it took him till now to realize it. 

He stopped on a roof that he was sure was far enough from Marinette, and took a deep breath. “I’m falling in love with Marinette,” he said to no one in particular.

And as soon as he uttered those words, he knew they were true. It wasn’t his feelings for Ladybug that made him feel obligated to like her. It was just her. Marinette being Marinette. He was falling in love with her. Her smiles, the way she laughed, the ways she carried herself as a fearless leader, her stubbornness, her intuitiveness. The way she cared for him. Tried her hardest to make him included. How she was so sweet, so kind. Her no-nonsense attitude as Ladybug. All of it. He had been falling for her for weeks. 

Love. It was such a strange feeling. He had felt it once the day she had saved Chloé from Stoneheart… and all over again. Was it even possible to fall in love with the same person twice? His body was enveloped in a feeling of warmth. His heart was beating so hard, seeming to skip a few beats. His body felt a rush of electricity. It was chaos in his chest that left him unable to breathe. A good kind of chaos that left him chilled to the bones, his bloodstream feeling electrified. 

He had fallen in love with her all over again. 

“I’m falling for Marinette.”

Chapter Text

“YOU’RE FALLING FOR CHAT NOIR!?” Alya screamed.

Marinette threw a pillow at her friend's face, putting a finger over her mouth. “Shut up! There are people in this house! And I did not say that!”

Maybe it was a mistake to tell Alya how she was feeling. After last night, Marinette went home a blushing mess. She didn’t know what Chat Noir was trying to say, he never finished… but it sounded like he was going to say, “I’m falling in love with you.”

But then he got up and left right after. Marinette couldn’t make herself think that. She used to think the littlest of things Adrien said meant he was in love with her. She wouldn’t be as stupid as to think that Chat Noir was in love with her… still in love with her because of this.

But it honestly did sound like that’s what he wanted to say. Marinette didn’t understand. But he had run off, and her heart felt like a drumbeat. It was pounding so hard, she was afraid it would claw its way out of her chest. 

These feelings… she didn’t understand it. She didn’t understand herself. Why was she acting this way around Chat Noir now? Why was she feeling so strange around him? She realized she couldn’t hold it inside her anymore, and talking to Tikki wasn’t helping, since Tikki claimed kwamis didn't understand love, so she knew she had to tell Alya.

But now she was regretting it. Alya was always quick to jump to conclusions. Marinette had been awkward around it, beating around the bush, and finally told Alya how she’d been feeling around Chat, how she couldn’t get him out of her head, and about yesterday night. 

“Marinette, are you stupid? Those are the feelings of liking someone! You should know!” 

“I just don’t get it… why am I feeling this way?” Marinette whispered, hugging a pillow to her chest. “I love Adrien!”

Alya leaned forward, flicking Marinette softly against her forehead. Marinette’s hands went up to press her forehead on instinct. “You dummy, you know you can like more than one person. People feel conflicted about their feelings all the time. Remember Luka? You liked him, while you were still in love with Adrien!”

“But… this feels different,” Marinette said. She couldn’t explain it, but something about this situation felt different. Of course, she had liked Luka, but with Chat Noir it felt so different. At least with Luka, Adrien was always still in her mind, but right now, it seemed like it was a battle between Adrien and Chat Noir. And she didn’t like it. She had liked Adrien longer.

Maybe… it was because she was finally realizing that there was more to Adrien. Maybe it was because she was finally allowing herself to see him as a human, rather than some perfect being. 

She didn’t understand. It made no sense. “But why now? After denying him for so long?” Marinette asked, letting her hands fall in her lap. 

“I guess it’s because you’re finally allowing yourself to open up to him,” Alya guessed, tapping her chin. “For the longest time, although you two were close, your relationship had just been business and that was it. You both never allowed yourselves to get to know each other. But now, you’re letting it happen! You’ve let him know more about you, you slowly learn more about him, and you’re spending more time with him. I think this is what is causing you to see Chat Noir differently.”

Marinette mused over her friend’s guess. It made sense. All these feelings started bottling inside of her ever since he had figured out her identity. At first, he was still the same Chat Noir, but after spending more and more time with each other, Marinette realized how much she craved being with him. She loved seeing his smiles, his cocky grins. The way he’d flirt with her, or give her pet names. She liked that he accepted her the way she was. Even after the mistakes she had made, the trouble they had, he still stuck around. He didn’t seem to care that she wasn’t perfect because she was sure that’s what he originally thought of her. Just like how she thought Adrien was perfect. 

Marinette hugged a pillow tightly to her chest. She didn’t want to believe it. It felt wrong because she had Adrien. The boy she was still very much in love with. 

“Marinette, liking Chat Noir is not the end of the world!” Alya said.

“I know, I know. But it feels wrong. Like I’m betraying Adrien!” Marinette admitted. 

“You’re not betraying him! Listen, didn’t you say Chat Noir dated someone else while he was in love with you? He wasn’t betraying you then!”

“We don’t even know if he still likes me,” Marinette pointed out. Then there was that thought. What if the moment she realized she had feelings for him… he didn’t like her anymore? He realized that she wasn’t the effort, or that he didn’t like her anymore because she was Marinette.

But he did tell her yesterday that he wasn’t disappointed that she was Ladybug. She could hear the truth in those words, the way he had held her hand, his face earnest, but still, that insecure part of herself didn’t want to believe it. 

“You don’t know if you don’t ask.”

“Like I’d ask him that!” Marinette scoffed. She’d rather bury herself underground than ask him if he still loved her. 

“I’m just suggesting!”

She closed her eyes. Maybe she was just attracted to Chat Noir’s looks. Maybe she was faulting herself for thinking that she liked him or something. But the way her heart skipped a beat around him, the way she wanted to always be near him said otherwise. She liked talking to him. She liked the way he teased her. The way he’d raise his brows, his mask rising, giving her a flirty glance. She liked the way the world seemed to freeze and turn a bit brighter when he was around. She liked that even though she had been so difficult with him earlier, he still stuck around, persistent to be around her.

She let out a laugh. So. It was true then. She really had… fallen for Chat Noir. Marinette squeezed her eyes shut, trying to banish that thought. But there was no point in denying it anymore. It was true. After so long… she had been denying him for so long, she swore she’d never feel that way for him. But she did. She somehow… had fallen for him. 

“I can’t believe it. After so long of denying him… I’ve fallen for him,” Marinette admitted. There she said it out loud. And now that she did, she realized just how true it was. The moment she spoke those words out loud, she could feel the truth in them. So tangible. “Oh God, I really do like Chat Noir!”

She was going to panic. She liked him. Oh God, she liked him! Her heart was overflowing with this feeling. She somehow allowed him to open her heart up, unknowingly handing him the key to it. He found a way to make room in her heart that was originally occupied for one person. 

But then Adrien’s face came into view. Lovely, beautiful Adrien. Her first love. Her love. Marinette still knew her feelings for Adrien were stronger, and she knew that had fortified even more since the class picnic. Something about him being vulnerable and open with her made her fall in love with that boy even more.

It just wasn’t fair. Why was this happening? Why couldn’t she go back to when things were just easier? 

“Marinette, I honestly think things would be easier if you could talk it out with him. Revealing your identities to each other,” Alya said.

Marinette would be lying if she said she hadn’t thought about it over the last few days. Especially after yesterday. She had told Alya that he wasn’t Alexandre Langlais, and Alya had laughed too at the fact that Marinette had guessed him. 

But Tikki quickly flew up. “You know she can’t.”

“Not this again!” Alya facepalmed.

Tikki sighed. “Remember the consequences. Marinette, remember the world where you did end up telling Chat Noir your identity, and you knew his?”

How could Marinette forget? That world often haunted her nightmares. Just the terrifying image of Chat Noir, in starch white, his face with an evil smile, his eyes cold, the world in tatters, it had been hard to forget. Chat Blanc. She still couldn’t believe that the fact that they figured out each other’s identities had caused all of that.

And… wait, Marinette had been in love with Chat Noir in that world, hadn’t she? He had told her, it was their love that had caused it all. Somehow… after figuring out his identity, she’d fallen in love with him? What did that mean?

“That’s one possibility out of millions!” Alya explained. “Marinette, didn’t you say Bunnyx made you fix that timeline? Meaning that it couldn’t happen anymore, right?”

“It could still happen! We still don’t know the reason as to why it all happened!” Tikki pointed out.

Marinette sighed. She didn’t know either. She feared that something like that could happen again. Alya shook her head. “I refuse to believe it. You won’t know until you try! Besides, it’s a one in a million possibility, Marinette! You can’t let this weigh you down!”

Marinette hugged her knees tighter. “I know. I know that.”

Tikki frowned, but then went back to go to the other kwamis. “She doesn’t really like the idea, though,” Marinette told Alya.

“She’s your kwami, Marinette. And she should accept and respect your decisions. I think the two of you need to talk it out. And you need to explain to her why it would be better for you. Just because there was one timeline where things went wrong, it doesn’t mean it will happen again! You can’t let this set you back!”

Marinette knew Alya was right. But she also knew she was a coward. That Chat Blanc was a cover-up for one of the reasons why she never wanted to reveal their identities. Of course, Chat Blanc was still a big reason, but she was still using it to cover the whole story.

“By the way, did you ever tell Chat Noir about Chat Blanc?” Alya asked.

Marinette bit her lip. She shook her head. She never did tell him. But that was back when she was in the mindset that it was better for him to not know. But after the apology, she knew she had to tell him. Tell him everything. She just hadn’t found the bravery yet.

“Marinette!” Alya scolded. “Didn’t you tell Chat Noir that you’d tell him the truth from now on! You can’t hide this from him! It will just make things bad again, especially after you promised him you’d do better and not keep secrets about things he should know!”

“I know! I just haven’t been brave!” Marinette blurted out.

“Brave? Why do you need to be brave about that?” Alya asked, arching her brow.

Right. Marinette hadn’t told Alya either that Chat Blanc was a big cover-up for her insecurities. And she was embarrassed to let Chat Noir know about them. That was why she couldn’t tell him the day she apologized.

“You have to tell him,” Alya said. “Besides, you can’t keep secrets from the guy you now like!”

Marinette groaned. 

“The real question is who do I help you get with? Adrien or Chat?”

“Alya!” Marinette frowned. Her heart said, Adrien. Adrien would always be the priority. But she couldn’t say it aloud. 

Before Alya could say something, her phone vibrated. She looked down, opening it up. “Oh it’s Nino! I’ll reply later.”

“No, look at it. It might be important,” Marinette told her.

Alya looked down at her phone, then nodded. She swiped her passcode, then opened up his message. She read it and then gasped. “Nino says Adrien managed to get a free day today, and now he wants to know if we want to do that group hangout that got rescheduled!”

Marinette’s heart pounded. Of course, now was the perfect time to hang out, when she was conflicted over her feelings for Adrien and Chat. But she wanted to go more than anything. To spend more time with him. 

“He wants to know if we can go to the movies in an hour!” Alya looked up from her phone. “You in?”

Marinette nodded quickly. “Yeah!”

“Well, get ready then, because I’m gonna say yes, and we have to be there in an hour!” Alya said, jumping off of the bed. Then she turned to Marinette. “And you should seriously consider telling Chat Noir soon about the whole Chat Blanc thing.”

Marinette nodded. She would have to tell Chat. She would have to tell him everything, even what she was hiding. She had given him a hint yesterday, but she still didn’t let him know everything. She had promised, though, that day when she had apologized that when she was brave enough she would tell him. And she just had to gather that bravery now. 

“YOU’RE FALLING FOR FRANCINE!?” Nino gasped. Adrien put a finger to his lips. Nino might as well have informed all of Paris. People on the sidewalk turned to look at them like they were freaks.

“Wait, why am I surprised, weren’t you already in love with her as Ladybug?” Nino asked, lowering his voice. “Wait, you said you loved her as Ladybug, but were confused over your feelings when you found out who she really was. So you’re telling me, you’ve fallen for her civilian self too?”
Adrien nodded. “Yeah… I was stupid to just realize it now. I had been gradually falling for her for a while, but when I was talking to Ladybug yesterday, I realized that I was falling in love with her. And it was like… falling in love with her again.”

“That makes sense!” Nino said, nodding. “I mean, this time you’re getting to know her better now that you know who she really is. She could open herself to you, and you’re spending more time with her. You’ve fallen in love with her again!”

“It’s strange…” Adrien whispered. He had gone home last night, his heart pounding. It was no use talking to Plagg, who told him it was the same thing since Marinette and Ladybug were the same people. But Adrien knew it was not. He had kept Marinette and Ladybug as two separate people in his mind for so long, but now he was finally seeing that they were, in fact, the same people. That he was in love with her as both Marinette and Ladybug. He just loved her in general. 

He couldn’t stop thinking about her last night. It was the same way he’d always think about Ladybug. But now he was thinking of Marinette. The girl who was Ladybug. The girl he loved. 

“It’s not strange,” Nino said.

“No, I mean, the feeling of falling in love again,” Adrien explained. “Is it possible to fall in love with the same person twice?”

Nino nodded. “Yeah, I think so! Especially when you see that person in a new light, which is how you’re viewing Francine.”

Adrien grimaced. “I seriously wish you’d stop calling her that.”

Nino smirked. “Not happening, buddy! She will be Francine, until I figure out who she really is. If I ever figure out, that is.”

Adrien shrugged. He wasn’t even sure Marinette would guess him. That thought scared him a lot, especially after last night when she guessed wrong. 

“I’m glad, though. You finally realized your feelings!” Nino went on. “Though… you seem to have something going on with Marinette!”

Adrien gasped. What? What made Nino think that? “What do you mean?”

“I don’t know. You seem to be acting differently with her,” Nino explained. 

Adrien couldn’t let Nino suspect that Marinette was Francine! “No! Nothing is going on! Marinette… is just a friend!” The words burned on his tongue. It wasn’t true at all, not now, when he realized he was in love with her. He had been a fool to call her “just a friend” all those other times.

Nino narrowed his eyes as if he didn’t believe him. “Hm, well whatever you say. Unless you’re falling for both Marinette and Francine!”

“That’s not the case,” Adrien assured his friend. He really hoped Nino wouldn’t guess.

“Well, will you tell her?”

“Tell who what?”

Nino blinked at him. “Tell Francine you’re in love with her!”

Adrien felt a sinking feeling in his chest. He’d never been shy to let Ladybug know his feelings before, even if she hadn’t believed him. But now, it didn’t feel right. He was scared to tell Marinette how badly he wanted her, afraid of rejection. Because now that he had fallen for her twice, he knew he was deeply, truly in love with her. 

Also… the fact that Marinette was in love with someone else. It hurt him. It had hurt him in the past, but he had made himself content with just being Ladybug’s friend. However, now he knew he couldn’t be content with it anymore. Of course, if she rejected him, he would accept it, but he wished she would love him back.

He had spent all last night trying to try and think who Marinette was in love with. Did she ever give hints about who she liked? He thought it was Luka, but she had clarified that it wasn’t him. Then who could it possibly be? 

“I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“Because she's in love with someone else. She told me this once when I tried to confess,” Adrien whispered. It hurt now to think about it. She loved another boy. And he had no idea who he could be. 

“Oh,” Nino murmured. “Well, do you know if she’s still in love with him?”

Adrien shook his head. He didn’t. They hadn’t really talked about their love lives at all since the day he took her up to the Eiffel Tower. And even then, she had given no hints. She never talked about the guy she loved. 

“I’m terrified of being rejected this time… especially since I’ve fallen so deep. Because M… Francine’s made it clear that she doesn’t feel the same way about me several times as Ladybug,” Adrien admitted. Dear God, he had almost messed up and told Nino that Francine was Marinette. 

“Feelings change,” Nino pointed out.

“I don’t know if they change that much, especially since she loves another guy,” Adrien countered. 

Nino sighed. “It sounds like you’re giving up! The Adrien I know would not do that!”

“I’m not giving up, I’m just scared,” Adrien defended himself. He was scared of being shot down again. And he couldn’t bear the thought of it. He didn’t want to risk making their relationship more awkward by confessing and then getting rejected again. 

“Adrien, you won’t know unless you tell her,” Nino said. “Will you really just be content with sitting by and never letting her know? Just letting your feelings stay inside you?”

Adrien closed his eyes. He didn’t know. He really didn’t. He wasn’t sure he was brave enough. 

“Just consider it. I don’t want you to be miserable and just keep all these feelings inside. I personally think it would be better to tell her,” Nino went on. “I never would have gone anywhere if I hadn’t told Alya how I felt about her.”

“But she liked you back,” Adrien challenged.

“And I only figured that out because I told her!” 

Adrien sighed. He didn’t want to think about it now. He had always been open about his feelings for Ladybug. But now it felt so much more intimate. So much more delicate. And he did not want to ruin it. 

“She made a guess last night, by the way,” Adrien told Nino, wanting to switch the subject. 

“She didn’t guess you?”

“How did you know?”

“I’m pretty sure the conversation we’re having right now would be a lot different if she had figured out who you were, dude,” Nino said sarcastically, raising his brow.

“Fine, fair enough. She didn’t,” Adrien admitted. “She guessed Alexandre Langlais.”

Nino snorted, and then covered his mouth with his hand. “You’re kidding?”

Adrien shook his head.

“Damn, she thought you were some hotshot like him!” Nino wondered. “Imagine her disappointment when she finds out you’re plain old Adrien!”

Adrien glared at Nino, elbowing him. Nino laughed. “I’m kidding!”

“That reminds me though… she asked me a weird question last night,” Adrien whispered, remembering the conversation before he ran away like a coward. “She asked… if I was disappointed in learning her identity. Which made no sense.”

Nino pondered. “Did you ask her why she felt like that?”

“Sorta, yeah. But then I found myself almost confessing, and ran away like a coward,” Adrien explained.

Nino stopped in his tracks, gawking at Adrien.

“What?”

“You ran away after she asked you something like that!?”

Adrien thinned his lips. “Yeees?”

“You idiot!” Nino facepalmed. “Can you even imagine how she could feel? Asking you something like that, and then you run away!”

“Well, I made sure to tell her a bunch of times that I was not disappointed! I thought she got the memo!” Adrien shouted back. “I panicked, and so I left! I couldn’t make sense of my feelings!”

Nino groaned. “You both are idiots! Both of you! If only things could be easier with you guys!”

Adrien let out an angry breath. He thought Nino would help, not criticize. “Whatever, let’s go! We’re almost at the theater!”

Nino followed him, shaking his head slightly. “You’re hopeless, Adrien, you know that? Without me, you’d probably not know what you’re doing!”

Adrien glowered at Nino. “I don’t need to hear that from you!”

“Yes you do! Why else would you come to me then?”

Adrien bit his lip. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Nino was right. Nino had been his main pillar of support in these tough times. Nino had mostly helped him through everything. 

“I’m sorry for being harsh, but still, dude. You need to think before you jump to stupid conclusions like that,” Nino apologized.

“I know. I wish everything wasn’t this complicated. I just… wish it was easier.”

“Well, if everything was handed to you on a silver platter, wouldn’t we all be living lives of luxury?” Nino asked. “Nothing’s ever easy. Just think of it like this, even though it’s tough now, it means the outcome will be good. Very good. If you shy away and think everything will be easy, it won’t. So that’s why you have to take the chance and step up. And I know you can. Both you and Ladybug can. You’ve done it before, haven’t you?”

Adrien thought over his friend’s words. It was true. Nothing in life was ever easy. And it had been difficult for them, many times, but they still worked through it, didn’t they? Nino was right. It seemed Nino was always right.

“You’re right, you stupid wise guy,” Adrien relented.

“I am the wise guy.” Nino fixed his hat. “No one ever bothers to come to me for help, though.”

“I beg to differ,” a voice said.

Adrien and Nino looked up to see Marinette and Alya standing a few feet away from them.

“You only seem to be a wise guy in any other situation than helping me and my friends,” Alya went on, walking over to Nino, with a smirk on her face.

How much of the conversation had they heard? 

“That’s not… I can be helpful!”

“Oh yeah, name one time?” Alya asked.

“Well… I helped with…” Nino scratched his head. Adrien looked at his friend in betrayal. One second Nino was being all-wise and knowledgeable with him, and now he was a mess around Alya.

“Oh well, I guess I still love you regardless,” Alya laughed. Then she leaned in and kissed Nino on the lips.

Adrien looked away, his eyes landing on Marinette, who was standing in front of him. It didn’t seem like the two of them had heard anything before Adrien called Nino a wise guy. Marinette looked a bit awkward, giving him a soft smile. A smile that rendered him both speechless and breathless. 

This is the girl I love, he thought. As Chat Noir, he’d be flirty around her, he wouldn’t shy away from being as romantic as possible. But as Adrien, he couldn’t do that. But then again… Marinette didn’t seem to care about who he was forced to be as Adrien. It seemed like she wanted to know him better. But would she accept him as Chat Noir?

“Hi, Adrien,” she greeted him. 

“H-hey, Marinette.” he waved at her. 

“I’m glad you were free today!” Marinette said. 

She was glad he was here. His heart was swelling. His gaze dropped down to her glossy lips, and he swallowed. No, he wouldn’t make the same mistake. He didn’t want to be caught looking at her. But still, all he wanted to do was look at her. 

“I’m glad, too,” Adrien agreed. “It’s nice to have a day off.”

It had been a miracle. But his schedule, for once in his life, had been free. He didn’t have to do anything. And he couldn’t sit in his room alone with his thoughts and a kwami who wanted to eat cheese. And he wanted to see Nino in person, to tell him everything. But most of all, he wanted to see Marinette again.

And then he remembered that they all had had a plan to go to the movie when Adrien was free. And he was free. He had begged Nathalie, who had been very reluctant. He remembered his last escapade where he escaped his bodyguard to see the movies. That was with Marinette. He had smiled, thinking of that memory fondly. 

Finally, Nathalie relented and told him she would try and convince his father. It took an hour, but Nathalie had returned and told Adrien he had three hours, but he had to be back in three hours. Adrien would take what he got. In a jump of joy, he had hugged Nathalie tightly, thanking her. He couldn’t have imagined the effort it had taken her to convince his father to let him go. And he was thankful.

“So, are we watching the Alexandre Langlais movie? Bluebird? ” Alya asked, leaning in.

Nino and Adrien looked at each other, sharing a look. That name. He didn’t want to hear it anymore. And he didn’t want to think of Alexandre Langlais. But now they’d be watching his face on full screen.

“Sure!” Adrien said though he didn’t want to.

Even Marinette didn’t seem convinced. He could see the slight grimace on her face. Well, it looked like she didn’t like hearing his name either. Adrien felt bad for laughing at her when she guessed him.

“Great, let’s go!” Alya said, leading the way to the theater.

The three of them followed her and went to the ticket booth. “Me and Nino will get the snacks, you two, get the tickets!”

Adrien nodded and watched the two of them go to the snack booth.

“Are you excited?” he asked Marinette. “To see the movie?”

Marinette shrugged. “I’ve heard a lot about him. But I’ve never really watched any of his movies. Alya insists, though, that this movie will be good, so let’s see.”

When they arrived at the booth, Adrien held up four fingers. “Four tickets for Bluebird, please.”

“You’re paying?” Marinette asked. “I can pay for--”

Adrien put a hand up, stopping her. “My treat, since I invited you all.”

She pursed her lips, looking unconvinced. He handed over the money and took the tickets.

“It’s the fourth room on the left,” the girl behind the counter informed him, handing him the tickets.

“Thanks!”

“Enjoy the movie!” the girl said.

They met up with Nino and Alya. Nino quickly put two bags of popcorn in Adrien’s hands. “I almost dropped this!”

Alya was holding a tray with four drinks. “You got the tickets? Great! Let’s go!”

They walked into the theater and saw that it was mostly empty. On the screen, ads were playing. As they walked down the aisle, a voice stopped them.

“Marinette?”

They all stopped and turned to see Luka was sitting there. And there was someone next to him. 

“Luka?” Marinette asked, looking over at him.

He waved at her, and the rest of the guys. “Hey, what’s up?”

“You’re seeing this movie, too?” Alya asked, waving back.

“Yeah,” Luka nodded.

Adrien peered closely and then recognized the person next to Luka.

“Hey, Zoé, is that you?” he asked.

Zoé leaned forward, showing her face. She was holding Luka’s hand. “Hey guys!”

“Hey!” the others greeted her back.

“Didn’t expect to see you guys here,” Nino said, also noticing their entwined hands. “You guys like Alexandre Langlais?”

“Not really,” Luka snorted. “Zoé does, though. And she didn’t want to see Jagged Stone’s movie with me for the tenth time, so here we are!”

Zoé smacked him lightly on the arm, her face in a wide grin. “Don’t sound too miserable about it.”

He smiled over at her, a familiar look on his face. A look Adrien knew all too well. “I don’t care what the movie is, I’m just happy to be here.” The words “with you” were missing, but Adrien knew that somehow Zoé understood what he meant. 

“Well, I for one think it will be great!” Alya said. 

“Well, we’ll see after the movie!” Zoé agreed. 

“Good to see you guys!” Luka smiled at them. 

Adrien watched Marinette’s expression. Everything seemed to be fine between him and Marinette. Just like with Adrien and Kagami. And by the looks of it, Luka didn’t want them to sit with him and Zoé. Adrien understood. He and Zoé were here on a date!

He wondered what Marinette thought of that. He would be happy for Kagami if she started dating someone else, and knowing Marinette she was probably happy for Luka too. He remembered their conversation on the tower. She stated she wanted Luka to find someone else and be happy. 

She grinned back at him. “See you guys later!”

“See ya!” Nino waved, Adrien and Alya joined him as they walked down the aisle. 

They sat in some seats four rows ahead of Zoé and Luka. It was in the middle section. Adrien didn’t really like sitting too close to the screen. Adrien sat next to Marinette, next to him was Alya, and on the other side of Alya was Nino. 

“They’re on a date,” Marinette whispered to the three of them.

“Well duh, that much was obvious,” Alya giggled. She stole a glance at the two of them. “They’re cute.”

Marinette nodded in agreement. “I’m glad for them. Luka seems happy and so does she.”

So she was happy for them. Adrien was relieved. Even though she had told him she didn’t have those feelings for Luka anymore, he was still relieved. 

“So what’s the genre of this movie anyway?” Nino asked. “I’ve never heard of it.”

“I hope it’s not horror,” Marinette muttered, as Adrien handed her her popcorn. “Thanks,” she thanked him. Alya gave him two drinks, and he placed one in the cup holder, giving the other one to Marinette.

He remembered that Marinette didn’t like scary movies. She had told him that when they snuck in to see the movie his mother had starred in. 

“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t drag you into a horror movie. It’s a romantic slice of life!”

“Of course it is,” Nino murmured. 

Alya elbowed him slightly. “It is good! The critics loved it!”

“Well, I’ll be the judge of that then!” Nino pointed a thumb to himself.

Adrien chuckled, Marinette giggling beside him, and Alya let out a sigh. “Look, it’s starting!”

The theater darkened even more to give better access to the screen. Adrien watched as the movie began, starting with a view of Alexandre’s face. Adrien grimaced, taking a couple of bites of his popcorn.

He moved his hand to the armrest, not realizing that Marinette was also doing the same. Their hands met on the armrest. As soon as they touched, they both quickly drew away. One touch of her hand left Adrien’s whole body aflame. He was acting ridiculous. The littlest of things were getting him excited. 

He missed the warmth of her hand. He wanted so badly to hold it. He knew he couldn’t confess to her as Adrien. He didn’t think she liked him as Adrien either. Not in that way. But it would make sense as Chat Noir to tell her how he felt. He just… 

Be brave. Nino’s words ran through his hand, as he looked at her hand resting on her lap. He wasn’t that brave yet. But he needed to start. He needed to swallow his fears and at least try.

So he reached his hand and took her hand in his, pulling it away from her lap. She stiffened, turning to him in astonishment. 

“Can I hold your hand?” he whispered, his voice shaking slightly. He was scared. He didn’t want to be rejected. He didn’t know what she’d think about his question. Would she think him weird? Would she be disgusted? He just needed to be brave. 

She sucked in her breath, and he was afraid she’d say no. He waited for the sting of rejection. Instead, she said one word, her voice slightly breathless. “Yes.”

His heart soared. She wanted to hold his hand. He didn’t know what it meant. He didn’t know if she meant it in a romantic way, or in a friendship way, but he was content. He was holding her hand. He rubbed his thumb against her palm, and he heard her gasp slightly.

She turned to look over at him again. The light from the movie shone on her face, to show that it was red. Again his eyes traveled from her lovely bluebell eyes to her soft pink lips. He just wished he could lean in and press his lips against hers. He had been brave enough to kiss her on the cheek as Chat Noir days ago, but a kiss on the lips was a whole different story. He wanted it so badly. 

No. He was content with what he had right now. He wasn’t going to push it. So instead he smiled at her. She smiled back, and the two of them turned back to look at the movie. The room, albeit dark, seemed so much brighter to Adrien.

Chapter Text

Adrien sat at the dining table all alone. Why would today be any different? Why did he always get his hopes up for no reason? That maybe his father would realize that his son was eating dinner all alone, and come out of his office, for once, to eat with him. 

It had been a week since he and Nino had gone to the movies with Alya and Marinette. Since he had held Marinette’s hand. They had held hands for the whole movie, only letting go to take a sip of their drinks.

When the lights had turned back on, they had let go of their hands, neither of them saying anything. He had a feeling if Nino or Alya had seen it, they would’ve commented. Especially Nino, who already had suspicions about him and Marinette. But the two of them hadn’t looked over at Adrien and Marinette the whole movie, instead focused on the movie.

Adrien hadn’t really paid any attention to the movie, though. He had been too busy thinking about Marinette, and the fact that her hand was in his. After that, every time he saw her in school all he could do was blush. He even found himself telling her she was pretty when she came to school with her hair down, and in response, her face had gone bright red, as she thanked him.

Her attitude had seemed to change around him lately. She didn’t stammer as much as she used to anymore. She seemed so much more relaxed around him. It made Adrien relieved. That now she could talk to him like she did with everyone else. 

And he wondered if she noticed the change in his attitude towards her? He tried to remember how he acted around Marinette before he had figured out she was Ladybug. He was always nice to everyone in the class, and he knew he was like that with Marinette, too.

He had always liked Marinette, but not in the way he liked her now. He always felt like she was cute. Even though he could barely understand what she said to him half of the time, he admired her from afar. The way she confidently carried herself. Or how clumsy she was at times, falling over on her face a few times. He found it all endearing. But since he had Ladybug in his mind for the longest time, he never saw her as anything other than a good friend. 

If only he could tell his past self now just how wrong he was to think that.

Finally, he set down his fork, standing up. “I’m done,” he told Nathalie.

She nodded and opened the door for him. As she led him to his room, she cleared her throat. “Adrien, your father wants to reschedule your photo shoot again, for next week.”

Adrien frowned, not saying anything. Next week… meant Saturday, right? But wait! Next Saturday he had plans with Nino! He had promised Nino he’d go over his house, he even told Nathalie to tell his father. And for once, his father had actually agreed! Why was he doing this now? Couldn’t he postpone it to Sunday or something?

“But I’m supposed to hang out with Nino that day!” Adrien expressed.

Nathalie turned to look at him, a flash of guilt across her face. “I’m sorry, Adrien, but you’ll have to cancel.”

He’d have to cancel? Like he did every single time. It wasn’t fair. Why would his father do this to him? Was this one purpose? “But father said I could go on Saturday! So why would he have the shoot on that same day?”

Nathalie sighed. “Just… just because Adrien. Please don’t argue, it’s his decision, and so the shoot is Saturday.”

It wasn’t fair. Adrien hated it. He wanted to argue even more, but he knew it would be of no use. His father would not listen to him. Who was he to refuse? It was his job as a model. So, even though he wanted to yell about it, he didn’t say anything. His words had no meaning. 

He walked into his room angrily, shutting the door behind him. Plagg flew from the desk, where he was nibbling on some cheese. “What’s up, kid?”

Adrien angrily shook his head. “My father, I don’t understand what his problem is! I told him that I was going to Nino’s next week, I practically begged him until he said yes, and then he went and scheduled the shoot on the same day! I don’t understand why he wants to keep me completely isolated here!”

Plagg frowned. “What are you going to do?”

Adrien brushed his hair away from his face. “What do you think? Go to the shoot. They don’t listen to anything I say.”

Plagg opened his mouth and then closed it. He flew back to the desk and picked up a block of camembert. He flew back to Adrien holding it out. “Have some cheese, it always makes me happy.”

Adrien couldn’t help but smile a bit. “Uh… thanks but no thanks. Not really a cheese fan.”

Plagg shrugs. “Suit yourself, more for me then!”

“Eat it quick, we’re going to see Marinette,” Adrien told his kwami, as he stretched his arms.

Plagg gave Adrien the side-eye. “If you see that girl so much, why don’t you just tell her already that you’re in love with her?”

Adrien blinked at Plagg. “You and Nino! It’s a lot easier said than done.”

Adrien scuffed his feet against the floor. He wanted to tell her how he felt, but he was terrified of her reply. So he would wait… until he was brave enough. But right now, he was still fuming at his father, and he needed to leave. And he wanted to see her. He always wanted to see her. 

“Plagg claws out!” Adrien commanded, punching his fist out.

“Daaaaaarn itttt!” Plagg yelled as he was sucked into the ring, dropping his cheese. 

“Sorry, buddy,” Adrien apologized after he had transformed.

He set out of his room, darting toward Marinette’s place. His heart thrummed when he saw her leaning against the balcony railing. She turned to see him standing on the roof across from her. She grinned, waving at him.

He loved her smile. He loved that she waved at him. That she wanted to come over. He loved that she was up on the balcony, waiting for him. He really loved everything about her. The words were on the top of his tongue, but he couldn’t say them to her. Not yet… and he had no idea when.

He landed on her balcony, taking her hand in his. “Well, good evening, princess, were you waiting for me?”

He pressed a soft kiss against her knuckles, and he heard her breath hitch. Damn, he forgot to bring her a rose today. There were too many other things on his mind, that he forgot to get one. Ever since he heard her say that she loved roses, he made sure to always bring her one when he saw her. 

“Just… um…” she turned her head away, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. She pulled her hand from his.

Her face was flushed. She cleared her throat. “Looks like you wanted to see me, chaton.”

She was redirecting the question towards him. He smirked. How adorable. She didn’t want to admit that she had been waiting for him. “I always want to see you, princess, what do you mean?”

He was teasing her. He liked how embarrassed she got around him these days when he’d flirt with her, red creeping up on her skin, her stammering, and inability to look him in the eye. He found it adorable. But some of that behavior reminded him of how Marinette would act around him as Adrien… he didn’t really understand it. 

She cleared her throat, turning her head away. “I see… well makes sense. Why wouldn’t you want to see me?”

Another thing he loved about her, the way she’d flirt or tease him back. It left him buzzing. He leaned against the railing, staring up at the dark sky. He was lucky that Nathalie or his bodyguard usually didn’t check up on him after dinner, assuming he was in bed or something. 

“Chat Noir… I wanted to tell you something,” Marinette suddenly said, fidgeting around with her hands. He turned to look at her. 

“Yeah?”

“Remember… that night, after the Makeup Remover attacked when I told you there was another reason why I didn’t want to reveal our identities?”

Adrien remembered that very clearly. He had wondered a lot what could that reason even be. What was so big that she couldn’t tell him at that time. He nodded.

“I… I want to tell you,” she whispered, pressing her lips tightly together. 

He blinked. His heart was racing. He was about to hear something big it seemed. 

“I just… please, please don’t be too taken aback. And please understand why I didn’t tell you originally.”

Adrien didn’t like the sound of that. It scared him slightly. What could Marinette have to tell him that she had to warn him so much about? 

“You’re kind of scaring me…” he laughed nervously. 

“I… well… okay, where do I even start… um…. One day I wanted to give Adrien, a boy in my class a gift,” she started. “And I went into his room as Ladybug to drop it off… and I originally signed my name.”

Wait. That felt familiar. Adrien remembered Ladybug dropping into his room giving him a gift for his fifth’s name-day! But she said it was from a Brazilian fan! It was actually from… Marinette?

Why would Marinette give me a gift? he wondered. He always assumed it was from that Brazilian fan. But it was… sweet of her to give it to him. But how come he didn’t remember this now? She said she had originally signed her name. He hadn’t seen any sign of a letter or name on the gift. 

“And that’s when all hell broke loose,” she sighed. “When I left, I got stopped by Bunnyx who told me she needed my help. She took me to a future, then… where you were akumatized…”

Adrien’s eyes widened. Had he heard that right? He had been akumatized? What the hell? 

She bit her lip. “I don’t know why, or what caused it. But you were a villain named Chat Blanc, and you were… you were surrounded by a destroyed Paris. The moon had been destroyed, there was disorder everywhere, and Paris was in ruins. Everyone was gone…”

No. She was lying. There was no way he could have done that. He shook his head as she went on.

“And in that world… you knew who I was. And apparently I knew who you were. You told me that it was… our love that had caused it all. I don’t understand how. But somehow, me signing my name on that letter led you to figure out who I was. I assumed that somehow Adrien found out that I was Ladybug, and he told someone, who told someone else, which led to you figuring it out.”

No, Adrien understood why. It was because he was Chat Noir. But Marinette didn’t know that. He just stared at her in horror. He didn’t want to believe that any of this was true. He had lost sensation in his body, and he felt his throat close up. He was going to throw up. 

“It was awful. I just… I had to do it alone, and I found that everyone had been turned to dust, including me. You said that you wanted my miraculous to make a wish, to restore our love. I ended up destroying the akuma… and then I fixed everything. Fortunately everything went back to normal. And it was then I decided that there was no way we could figure out each other’s identities, so that we could prevent something like this from happening.” 

She turned to look at him. “So I went back, and took away the letter. I made it seem like Adrien got that letter from the Brazilian fan, to fix it all.”

Adrien was horrified. This world… what had he done? He had destroyed it all. He had allowed himself to be akumatized. Because… something happened? Their love caused it? He didn’t understand. He didn’t like it. He didn’t like any of it at all. It was terrifying that he had done something like that. His blood was frozen in his veins. 

“No, there’s no way. I wouldn’t… I couldn’t,” he whispered, his arms shaking as he gripped the railing tightly. He had allowed himself to get that… upset? He had failed his duty as a superhero, and allowed himself to get akumatized? No way. He didn’t want to believe it at all. 

She was suddenly taking his hands in hers, and he only then realized he had been shaking. He looked up at her face. 

“Chat.”

“It can’t be true. I couldn’t have…” he tried to form words, but he didn’t know how. His mind was reeling. How could he ever do that? Why would she keep this from him? He looked at her, his heart hurting. This couldn’t be true. 

“Chat, look at me. I realize this now, and I should have realized this after that day. That was another world. Not our world,” she reminded him, speaking slowly and softly. 

But it was still him who had done all of that. He had let himself get akumatized… he had destroyed the whole world. How could he let that all happen? He had failed as a superhero. He had failed. He shook his head. He was going to seriously throw up. His stomach was in shambles. 

She took his face in her hands, holding it ever so delicately. “Listen to me. That was another world. I don’t know what happened in that world to cause it, but I know that it was totally… different circumstances. Master Fu was still there, I had done something… that caused you to figure out who I was.”

“But I still let it happen, regardless of the fact that it was a different world. I failed. I failed as a superhero, and I failed you,” he whispered, his lips were trembling.

“Oh, Chat,” she whispered, bringing his face down so she could press her forehead against his. She was trying to comfort him. And he appreciated it. He was glad that she knew he liked to not only be comforted by words, but by touch as well. “You didn’t fail anyone! So many people have been akumatized before. Alya, even though she is Rena, has been akumatized many times. So has Nino and Luka and Kagami, and so on. You are not the only one.”

“But I have a bigger responsibility,” he murmured. “I went so far as to--”

“I know, but you can’t fault yourself when you don’t know what happened to cause it all,” she went on. “For the longest time… I let myself believe that one of the reasons we couldn’t reveal ourselves was because of this circumstance. That something like this could happen. But I was wrong. I just needed an excuse.”

He pulled away slightly to look her in the eye. She continued, “I was wrong. Because that was a one in a million chance. It was one possibility that could happen out of millions. I didn’t realize that certain circumstances caused all of that to happen. There’s no way of knowing if it could really happen. And with our knowledge, we could always prevent things from going wrong. I just spent so much time dwelling on what ifs, I didn’t try to consider that this world was something that was only a chance.”

He didn’t expect that. He was sure that Marinette would have reinforced that idea that this was one of the reasons why they couldn’t reveal their identities. But now, she was changing her mindset. 

“And I want you to know, anything that happened in that world was not your fault. It was completely different, and it was the result of an akumatization.”

“But I let myself get akumatized.”

“Chat, I know you. And I know that you’d never let something like that happen willingly. You are one of the bravest and strongest people I know, so I know that only something big could have caused it. Something that could have been the circumstances of that world. But things are different now. The circumstances here are different. And we both will work together to make sure it doesn’t happen,” Marinette fortified. 

“Why is it always me, though? I feel like I can’t do anything right. I’m always the one messing up, the one who is getting himself attacked by the akuma,” he found himself saying. He hated that he let it all happen. That Ladybug was forced to work by herself sometimes because he was stupid enough to mess up.

“No,” she said firmly. “Chat Noir, don’t you ever think that! You are just as important as me. You are my partner, and without you there would have been so many times where I would’ve been lost. You have done so many things right. Don’t think that you’re always messing up!”

Adrien felt himself fall in her arms. He wanted to release all this tension within himself. He wanted to take out the worry and fear in his stomach and just envelop himself in the comfort and warmth of her. She used that opportunity to wrap her arms around him, pulling him closer.

Marinette was right. It was a different world with completely different circumstances. He had no way of knowing what caused it all, but that person was not who he was now. It was a one in a million possibility. 

“Please tell me you understand that it’s not your fault,” she said. “That you know just how important you are to Paris. To me.”

He closed his eyes. “I know… I know… it’s just a lot. I can’t help but feel like it is my fault, though. But I know… that you’re right. That we can’t dwell on those what ifs.”

She rubbed her hands against his back, and he slowly found himself holding her too. He hated it. He hated that a world existed where he was akumatized. 

“You’re not the only one,” she said. 

“What?”

“I came close to becoming akumatized once,” she explained. “That day when Hawkmoth caused everyone in Paris to get reakumatized, I had a classmate accuse me, and let my dark feelings take over. I had allowed myself to get vulnerable, and almost got akumatized. So you’re not the only one. If I had let it happen that day, there could have been a world where I had gotten akumatized.”

Adrien’s eyes widened. He remembered that day. Hearing Marinette explain her situation did make him feel better, though. Even though it was a terrible thought, he was relieved that he wasn’t the only one who had made a mistake. That Marinette was there with him too. 

But one thing was still bothering him. 

“Why didn’t you tell me before?” he asked. Earlier, he would have been furious that she kept this from him, but now he wanted to listen. He didn’t want to jump to conclusions. Not anymore. Not when they both promised to do better. 

She stiffened. “Because I just was in that stupid mindset where I thought it would be better if I didn’t. I wanted to protect you from that knowledge because I was scared it would hurt you. But I know that it’s not an excuse anymore. I wanted so badly for this to be another reason to keep ourselves from revealing ourselves, but I just realize how stupid it sounds now…

“I didn’t tell you earlier that day when we apologized because I thought it would be too much to tell at the time. And I didn’t have the nerve… but I’m sorry. I’m so sorry that I kept it from you, when you of all people had the right to know about this,” she apologized, gripping the material of his suit tightly as she buried her face in his chest. 

“I’m glad you told me,” he said. He understood. He understood why she did it. It would be a hard topic for him to bring up with her as well. He wouldn’t be sure if he’d have the nerve to say it either. But he was thankful that they brought their relationship to this point where they could understand, where they could tell each other these things without fear. “Thank you.”

“Chat, don’t thank me. I should have told you earlier,” Marinette shook her head. “I’m sorry I didn’t.”

He pulled out of her arms. “I accept your apology. I understand why you didn’t. It is a lot to take in.”

She blinked, her face still looking worried. She was worried for him. He knew that. That he would react badly about learning all of this. Of course, he was still upset, but it was better now that he kept telling himself that it was another world. With this knowledge now, he wouldn’t let anything like this happen again.  

He took her hands in his and squeezed tightly. “Don’t worry, Marinette. I’m okay. I’m glad that you told me so I know that I can prevent something like this from happening. And I’m even more glad… that you realized that this isn’t something to hinder us anymore, especially in regard to our identities. So please, don’t worry about me.”

She sighed. “As long as you are okay, Chat Noir.”

He nodded. Then he turned his head to look at the dark sky. There weren’t many stars out tonight, but the moon was shining brightly over the city. He knew it was late. He had to get home. “I’m going home now,” he told her. “It’s getting late. But I’ll be back tomorrow, okay?”

She nodded, her hair flying slightly with the wind. As he turned to go, he felt a tug on his suit. He turned to see Marinette holding his belt. 

“Be safe, okay?” she told him.

He smiled at her. “I will. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Chat.” She let go of his belt, allowing him to leave. 

His nerves were still on fire, though. He couldn’t get that image out of his head. An image of him as a villain. Destroying the whole of Paris. Maybe even the whole world. He hadn’t even bothered to ask Marinette how he had looked. He didn’t want that image stuck in his head. He couldn’t bear it. 

He arrived home and quickly detransformed. He put a hand over his mouth and knew what he had to do. 

“Adrien?” Plagg asked, hesitantly.

He ran to the bathroom, straight to the toilet. His stomach had been in unrest the whole time Marinette had told him the story, his nerves getting to him. Now it was too much to hold in anymore. He dropped to his knees, and leaned over the toilet, throwing up. He had been so unsettled, his nerves getting the better of him. He emptied his stomach, feeling his blood rush. 

“Are you okay!?” Plagg asked, panicked. He had followed Adrien into the bathroom. “You should call your assistant lady, or--”

Adrien shook his head, leaning his head against his arm. He felt a lot better now that he had emptied his unsettled stomach. His stomach had been so crowded, and his heart was erratic. He knew it was another world. But still. He couldn’t get that out of his head. Him. As a villain. What could ever cause him to resort to that?

His nerves had calmed a bit, though, now that he had let out the stress in his stomach. But now his stomach was an empty pit. He still couldn’t erase the knot there. 

“I can’t believe it. What the hell could have caused me to… why would I ever let myself become that?” he whispered to no one in particular. 

Plagg opened his mouth. “I… don’t know. But that girl is right. It is a different world. We have no idea if it could ever happen.”

“It doesn’t feel right, though. That I did something like that. If Marinette hadn’t come and fixed everything…” Adrien shuddered at the thought. He didn’t even want to think of all that. 

“She shouldn’t have told you,” Plagg said. 

“No, it’s better that she told me. It reminds me that I’m still human. Even if I’m a superhero, it doesn’t mean it will stop me from becoming akumatized,” Adrien stated. It served as an important reminder. “But, I won’t let this stop us from revealing our identities. Because this is a different world. A one in a million chance. I know better now.”

It was terrible. A terrible world. But if Marinette, the one girl who had been so against revealing their identities, was now realizing that it wasn't a viable enough reason to keep their identities a secret, he knew he couldn’t let this keep him down. He was more determined than ever now. 

When Marinette found out his identity, he’d make sure nothing of the sort would happen that would cause him to get akumatized. But what would? How would Marinette factor into him becoming akumatized? A thought suddenly came into his head. 

“Maybe… maybe me and Marinette were dating or something? She did end up figuring out who I was, and I said that we were in love… So then maybe my father did something. Maybe he forced us to break up.”

“Why would he do that?”

“I wouldn’t put it past him to do something like that. I’d bet he wouldn’t approve of me dating Marinette,” Adrien grimaced.

It was a wild guess, but it was the only one he had. He had no other idea what could cause him to get akumatized that would involve Marinette. But would he really get that upset about breaking up with Marinette? Unless… his father had done something to hurt her?

He shook his head. “There’s no point in dwelling on this. It was a world, a mistake, and like Marinette said, a one in a million chance. I hate that it happened…” Adrien gritted his teeth. “But I’m not letting myself be weighed down by these things again.”

He had had enough of being the Chat Noir that always was the pawn of the akuma. That felt useless. If he just left himself in the mindset that he was useless, then of course he’d keep feeling that way. He didn’t want to let his mistakes keep him down anymore. 

“I’m tired of pitying myself,” Adrien declared. “I’m tired of whining about everything that is unfair, and expecting someone else to take the blame or help me. I told myself that day when me and Marinette apologized that I’d do better. That I’d voice my opinions instead of sitting on the sidelines and throwing myself a pity party. So now, I have to do it. I need to take that step and do things for myself. I can’t wait around for someone else to do it.”

And as Adrien said this, he felt the resolve in his heart tighten. Chat Blanc was a terrible thing, but it was another motivator for him. A motivator for him to realize that he needed to do better. That he had to help himself. And this meant for him as Adrien as well.

He was tired of being Adrien the doormat. Adrien the boy who sat around and pitied himself, allowing others to pity him. He tightened his hands into fists. He was sick of being that Adrien. He was stronger than that. And he knew where he had to begin with this.

This was the wake-up call that he needed. 

But right now, the other wake-up call he needed was a shower because he was gross and hadn’t realized that he’d been sweating this much.

“I want to talk to my father,” Adrien told Nathalie at breakfast. 

Nathalie blinked at him in surprise. “He… might be busy, but I’ll let him know you want to talk.”

“No, I mean, right now,” Adrien clarified. It took all his confidence this morning to make this decision. A bunch of pep talks and practicing in the mirror, to be precise. He’d tell his father straight to his face about the shoot. That he didn’t want to do it Saturday because he already had plans. 

Nathalie frowned. “He’s probably busy.”

“We don’t know if we don’t ask,” Adrien pointed out. He hated that he had to ask to speak to his father. Couldn’t he just walk up to him and say that he wanted to speak to him as any normal kid would?

Nathalie frowned. “Fine. Let’s go see.”

They walked up to the door of his father’s atelier. Nathalie knocked against it, glancing at Adrien. Adrien felt his heart falter slightly. He was scared. He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t. But he truly was scared to face his father. He had never been brave enough to talk to his father about his feelings, face to face. Just once as Chat, though, did he yell at his father. Back when his father was being attacked by an akuma. 

“Yes?” his father’s voice came from inside.

Adrien swallowed. 

“Adrien wants to talk to you.”

There was a pause. Then. “I’m busy right now, we can talk later.”

Adrien expected that. He tightened his hands into fists. “No, I want to talk right now.”

Nathalie turned to him in shock. Adrien had never done this before. Adrien was scared. Terrified. Everything in him told him to go back to his room. Just go his father’s way. Forget about it. But he told himself last night he was done being a doormat. He needed to step up and make his own decisions.

“I’m busy right now,” his father’s reply came from the door.

Adrien swallowed and then turned the handle to the door. “Adrien, wait!” Nathalie called from behind, but Adrien pushed his way inside the room.

His father was at his screen. He looked up in shock to see Adrien standing there. “Can’t it wait for two seconds?”

His father narrowed his eyes. “Adrien! Come back here!” Nathalie said angrily, stepping in after him. But then his father put up a hand. 

“Nathalie, wait outside. It seems like Adrien is very eager to talk… eager enough to disobey me.”

Nathalie froze, turning back from Gabriel to Adrien. She then nodded and stepped back outside. She closed the door behind her, and now it was just Adrien and his father. Adrien wanted to look down at the ground. He felt like he should apologize. But why would he apologize for wanting to speak to his own father?

“Well, what is it, Adrien?” his father asked, calmly, his hands behind his back.

“Why did you reschedule the shoot for Saturday? You knew I was going to hang out with Nino that day.”

Adrien waited for his father’s reply. 

“I rescheduled it for that day so it wouldn’t interfere with school.”

That was bullshit. Since when did his father care about interrupting school before?

“There’s Sunday.”

“Sunday won’t work.”

“Why not?”

“Because, you have private fencing lessons that day.”

“I don’t have lessons on Sunday!”

“Well, I thought it would be good to give you extra lessons, since you’ve been lacking.”

There he went again. Making all these decisions for Adrien without even asking him first. That wasn’t fair. He frowned.

“That’s not fair, you didn’t even ask me first!”

“I don’t need your opinion, I know what’s best for you.”

Adrien gritted his teeth. This was infuriating on so many levels. “No you don’t! If you did, you wouldn’t keep me here isolated from everyone else! You’d let me go hang out with my friends, you’d let me go hang out with Nino, instead of purposefully setting up the next shoot for Saturday!” 

His father frowned. “Where is this all coming from, Adrien? I don’t appreciate the tone you’re using with me.”

Adrien closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He really didn’t know what to expect. What had he expected? That his father would magically agree with his wishes just because he talked to him? 

He turned his head away. “I knew it was no use talking to you. I just wish you could see reason for once, though. None of this is normal!”

His father didn’t say anything.

“I need to make appointments to talk to you. You don’t bother even talking to me all day, yet you want me at home at all times? You make it so that I can’t have any friends over, or hang out with any of my friends!”

“I let you hang out with them last week!”

“Wow, thanks! For once you let me go out, and now all should be forgiven?” Adrien scoffed.

“That’s enough!” His father said suddenly. “I don’t know where this is all coming from, but I’ve had enough of it. I make your decisions for the better of you, and you should understand that. Go to your room until you learn some manners!”

Adrien stared at his father in surprise. He had never been sent to his room like this by his father. Like some sort of punishment. He blinked before clicking his tongue and turning away. He didn’t say anything else, as he left the room, walking past Nathalie.

“Adrien!”

She ran after him. “Adrien, what was that? ”

He turned to her. “I was just letting him know how I felt.”

“You have no idea what he does for you! You can’t just yell at him like that.”

“I appreciate that he ‘cares’, but trust me, this is not for me. If he really cared, he wouldn’t do all of this,” Adrien told Nathalie honestly. He was sick and tired of hearing these excuses for his father’s behavior. 

Nathalie stared at him, dumbfounded, and Adrien left her on the staircase, walking back to his room.

“How did it go?” Plagg asked Adrien.

Adrien chuckled. “Terrible. But that’s what I was expecting.”

“Why do it, then?”

Adrien walked over to his windows, staring out of them. He watched the bustling city below him. “To prove to myself… that I wouldn’t be a doormat anymore. I also just wanted to get the message across. To let him know. And you know what, I’m glad I did it.”

Adrien knew that he wouldn’t go in and have his father change the rescheduling just because he asked. But he was proud about one thing. He was starting to make that change in his life. To try and take a stand for himself, against his father.

Adrien didn’t know what caused him to be akumatized in the Chat Blanc world, but he had a feeling that his inability to pick himself up, to always being the doormat might have caused it. And he knew he had to start making that change now.

And boy, did it feel good to stand up for himself. To not be passive anymore.

The words of Marinette came back into his head. Why are you so closed off? You seem to go along with everyone’s perceptions about you.

He did go along with everyone else’s perceptions. He did it so much that he seemed to lose himself in the process. Who he was as just Adrien or just Chat Noir wasn’t his true self. For the longest time, he had believed that Chat Noir was truly who he was. But he was wrong. Because Chat Noir was still the same self-pitying person, with just more freedom. 

The real Adrien Agreste was both of them. There was never a part of him who was the real him like he foolishly liked to believe. He became one person as Adrien, and another as Chat. But he was always there, he just always held himself back. Never allowed himself to really flourish. And the real Adrien Agreste was the person who needed to step up and make his own choices. Do what he wanted to. And he needed to stop pitying himself all the time.

“The real Adrien Agreste,” he murmured to himself. He smiled slightly as he continued to look out the window. 

She still hadn’t told Chat Noir everything. She couldn’t do it last night. Not after dropping the bomb that was Chat Blanc. She couldn’t bring herself too. She knew it had been so much to take in for him.

That was part of the reasoning behind why she hadn’t wanted to tell him. She was scared about how he’d react. Knowing Chat Noir, she knew he’d blame himself. And she was scared that he’d be mad at her for not telling him earlier, even though he had every right.

But he had understood. It was clear, though, that he was distraught over it all. And she wanted to just envelop him in her arms, let him know that he was not alone. He was never alone. She would always be there for him. That that world was a possibility. And she hated that it took her this long to figure it all out.

Marinette leaned against her chaise staring at the vase of roses. Roses Chat Noir had brought for her. She made sure to take care of them. She wanted nothing to happen to them. They were gifts from him, something she’d cherish. 

She was waiting for him to appear. But at the same time, she hoped he wouldn’t. She was too scared to admit what she had been hiding. To show him this side of her. 

The kwamis flew around her, playing with each other. She had told them so many times to quiet down, but they were too busy in their own fun. She smiled fondly at them. They were a handful, but she loved it. She was glad that Tikki had more of her own friends to be with.

It was only the peacock, butterfly, and black cat kwami left out. Marinette wished that they could also be involved.

“What’s up, Marinette?” Xuppu asked, darting in front of her face.

“Hm?”

“Why are you just laying there?”

“She’s waiting for her lover boy!” Fluff giggled.

“He’s not my lover boy!” Marinette denied, getting up from the chaise.

“Then why do you always get excited to see him?” Trixx asked. “I thought you told Alya you were falling for him!”

Marinette put a finger to her lips. “Shhh!”

“So you do like him?” Daizzi gasped. “That’s so romantic! ”

Marinette groaned. “Okay, okay. Maybe I do like him!”

“What about that Adrien boy?” Roarr asked. 

Marinette sighed. She didn’t want to think about that. She had tried avoiding it for so long, but she couldn’t. She remembered the way her heart almost jumped out of its chest when Adrien had asked her to hold her hand at the theater. It had been too good to be true. And then he had called her pretty at school. She didn’t understand. Where was this all coming from now? Adrien had never been like that before.

She didn’t want to think about her feelings for both boys. It confused her too much. It gave her a headache. How could she deal with the fact that she liked both of them? Why couldn’t things just be easy for her? How did it even come to this?

“Okay, okay,” Tikki finally said. “Leave Marinette alone!”

The kwamis grumbled, but then they got busy doing their own thing. Their attention span was clearly short. “Thanks, Tikki!” Marinette thanked her kwami.

Tikki smiled at her, before joining the other kwamis. Marinette had still been cautious to talk to Tikki about their identities. She didn’t know how to bring it up because Tikki didn’t want Marinette to learn of Chat Noir’s identity. Two months ago, Marinette would have agreed. But it was different now. Things were becoming different for her. 

Marinette watched the kwami’s swarm her room. She had to admit, they had gotten better at listening to her and becoming less destructive. When she had first become a guardian, it had been an absolute nightmare for her to take care of all of them. It was a miracle she hadn’t completely broken down those first few weeks. Luckily, she had Alya then to help her with them. And now, the kwamis were less rambunctious.

She suddenly heard a creak against the ceiling. Her breath caught in her throat. Was that Chat Noir? Then there was a tap against her trapdoor. Chat Noir. It had to be! How late had it gotten? Marinette turned to see that it was nine! 

“Okay, all of you, back to the miracle box!”

“Awww!” all the kwamis grumbled.

“But why?” Mullo whined. “We want to play more!”

Marinette would have let them, but there was a chance her parents might come up into her room while she wasn’t there and see the kwamis. She shook her head. “Because, I have to go up to the balcony, and I can’t leave you guys alone here.”

“Oh, I see! Lover boy is here!” Kaalki told the other kwamis. 

“He’s not… ugh nevermind! Please, back to the miracle box everyone!” 

After a bit more whining, the kwamis finally relented and returned to the miracle box. She sighed, and nodded at Tikki, the only kwami left outside. She then climbed up to her bed, opening the trapdoor. She emerged to see Chat Noir sitting on the chair of her balcony.

He looked at her and smiled. A smile that left her weak. She smiled back. Her eyes roamed over to see if he had a rose. It didn’t look like it. He didn’t always need to bring one… but she always looked forward to it. 

“Hey,” he waved at her, sitting up in the chair. 

“Hey!” She closed her eyes. She had to be brave. She had to tell him. She told herself she would. But it was terrifying.

He’s Chat Noir, your partner. You can trust him…

“How are you doing?” she asked. She didn’t ask him, but she also wanted to know if he was okay after yesterday.

“I’m okay. Been better,” he shrugged.

Her eyes widened. “Wait, is this about yesterday? Are you okay?”

He shook his head. “No, don’t worry. It’s just… home stuff, that’s all.”

Marinette bit her lip. She wanted to know. But she couldn’t. Not when it risked his identity. 

“About yesterday, as awful as it was, I went home and realized… it was a good motivator.”

“Motivator?”

“I mean… it made me realize things that I needed to work on about myself. It gave me a good wake up call.”

Marinette blinked. “I don’t think you have to work on anything.”

He looked over at her, his cheeks were slightly pink. “I’m flattered, but I do. A lot. And I put it to the test today… and it felt good.”

Marinette smiled. He honestly looked happy about it. “I’m glad!”

He rubbed his head. “Thanks. I’m just glad that you see that it’s not a reason to hide our identities, though!”

Marinette frowned. Be brave, she told herself. You have to be brave. You can tell him.  

“That’s not the only reason,” she finally whispered. 

He blinked in surprise, and she sucked in a deep breath. “What?” he asked. 

“I know, I’m awful. I always say that there’s one reason, but there is another. There is. The reason I wasn’t brave enough to tell you at the time.”

He had accepted when she told him about Chat Blanc. She had been terrified that he would be furious with her. He’d be angry at her for keeping it from him. And although he seemed slightly annoyed earlier, he made sure to listen through. Just like he had promised. And he accepted her reasoning. He let her know he understood. And Marinette knew she couldn’t keep it inside of her anymore. She needed to tell him everything.

“What do you mean?” he asked. “What else..?”

He looked worried as if it was something like Chat Blanc again. She shook her head quickly. “Don’t worry… it has nothing to do with a different world or Chat Blanc.”

Then she took another deep breath. Here went nothing. 

“I asked you that day… if you were disappointed, because I’m terrified. Another reason I didn’t want to reveal myself is because I was… scared. I was scared that you’d be disappointed. I just let my insecurities get the better of me, and for the longest time I was so terrified that when you figured out who I was under the mask… you’d think of me differently!” She swallowed. There, she had been brave enough to say it. But she was shaking so badly.

There was a long deafening pause. A pause that ignited fear in her. She couldn’t look him in the face, scared of what she would see. 

“Why would I think that?” he whispered, after a while. 

“I don’t know… I… just because I’m plain old Marinette. I’m not strong or confident like I am as Ladybug when I’m Marinette. I was afraid that you’d think that maybe… I don’t know, it sounds stupid now, but I was afraid that you’d think that it was a shame that out of everyone who could be Ladybug it was me,” she explained. “That’s one of the reasons I just… I just didn’t want you to know who I was! Because I was scared of disappointing you!”

Because your opinion, everyone’s opinion, matters more to me than I want them to, she wanted to say. She liked to think that she didn’t care about what people thought of her, but she did. She’d be stupid to lie and think that she didn’t care what people thought of her. 

“Marinette, I could never ever think that way of you! I could never be disappointed that you were Ladybug!” Chat insisted. “And I swear to God, I’m telling you the truth. I swear! I don’t know why you’d think that!”

“I don’t know, Chat. I’m so afraid. I’m afraid of what people will think of me. I’m afraid of doing things wrong,” Marinette broke down. “I just get so tired sometimes.”

She didn’t know if she should go on. She was afraid… no, she couldn’t be afraid anymore. She trusted Chat enough to accept her as who she was. He had listened to her while she told him about Chat Blanc. He listened and thanked her for telling him. He had accepted her so many times before. Even when she messed up so many times. And she wanted… God, she wanted someone to talk to. All the anxiety and worry in her stomach was begging to be released. She had told Alya all this before, but she wanted to tell someone who would better understand her situation. 

“I love being Ladybug, it’s a blessing. It’s something that gives me freedom,” she explained, her hands behind her back. She couldn’t look him in the eye. She stared forward at the railing of the balcony instead. “But at the same time I hate it. I sometimes wish Master Fu didn’t give me the box that day. I want to live my life like it was before , without all these responsibilities weighing me down. I want to be the Ladybug I was before, when the only things I had to worry about was saving the day and keeping my identity secret.”

Now that she had started, she couldn’t stop. There was no more filter on her words. The deepest, darkest parts of her were coming out, the words she had kept locked inside of her. She hated herself for thinking this, but she couldn’t help it. She had to let them out, so she could breathe properly. 

“But now, there’s so much shit I have to deal with. I’m tired of always having to hold back, stay home, and watch everyone else have fun while I sit here with responsibilities. I’m tired of having to play babysitter with the kwamis, even though I do love them to death. I’m tired that I can’t even live my own life, be with my friends, have a goddamn boyfriend because I’m always busy, and I don’t want to put him in danger! I’m tired of having to keep everything a secret, when I just want to talk to someone, I want to tell them how I feel, but for the longest time I couldn’t because of our identities. I only really felt like I was able to breathe for a while when I told Alya… and now…”

Marinette paused, her throat closing in on her. The tears were streaming down even faster. It felt so good to let it all out. For once, her chest was feeling lighter, as if the stress and burden she’d hidden and kept locked inside of her was finally releasing. 

But she started realizing something as she projected all her anxiety and stress. “And now I have you too… it seems like ever since you figured out who I was… I’ve been able to breathe for a bit again. I feel more relaxed because I have you to talk to. I’ve been able to get out more, spend more time outside of my guardian duties…” She had chastised herself many times over her lack of dedication to her guardian duties ever since Chat figured out, but she secretly reveled in it. It was freedom. She told herself Chat figuring out who she was was a bigger problem, which allowed her to escape her guardian duties for a while. It gave her an escape. 

It was terribly selfish of her. 

“Being a superhero sounds like all fun and games because you get to save the day and live another life, but it’s not. I didn’t think it would be like this. It makes me miss the old days so damn much. I… I just want to be a regular teenager.  I want to live my life, not be shackled by all these responsibilities… but…” she stopped talking because here came the thought that prevented her from doing anything, the thought that always held her back. “But that’s selfish. All of it, everything I feel is selfish because this is what I’m supposed to do. The day I agreed to be Ladybug I knew that I would have to give up a lot. I’m supposed to help people, supposed to be dedicated to the duties given to me. I shouldn’t complain.”

“Marinette, you’re not selfish,” Chat finally spoke up. And then before she knew what was happening, he was enveloping her in an embrace. She gasped, her cheek pressed against his chest as he held her tightly.

She looked up at him, finally allowing herself to be brave enough to look at his face. She was afraid she’d see the disgust on his face, or worse, maybe pity, but she didn’t see any of that. Instead, his face was held in understanding, like he wanted her to know that it all made sense. He understood. Just like he always did. 

“It’s okay to cry. And it’s okay to feel this way. It’s not selfish, it’s human nature. You’re reacting naturally, and you have every right to feel this way. You didn’t ask to be put in this role, yet you still accepted it. You didn’t ask for all of these responsibilities, yet you still accepted it. You had every right to refuse, relinquish the box and live your own life, but you didn’t because you care, because you’re a good person.”

“Chat, please don’t just say this to make me feel better about myself,” Marinette interrupted him. She couldn’t bear hearing him say that just so she could feel better. 

“I’m not saying it because of that,” he said. “I’m saying this because it’s the truth.”

Marinette looked at him, her face scrunched together. She wanted to stop the tears, but they wouldn’t stop. 

“It’s unhealthy. Bottling all of your emotions in, just letting everything slide, and accepting it. It’s perfectly human to feel the way you’re feeling, anyone in your situation would feel that way. I sure as hell would. You’re only seventeen, you aren’t like Master Fu, who had years, who didn’t have all these things to worry about or things to miss out on.”

Marinette felt another sob emerge. She didn’t know how badly she needed to hear this. To hear someone tell her, these deep dark thoughts she had weren’t selfish, that they were human. She had heard it from Alya, but still, she didn’t want to believe it. But hearing Chat say it, Chat who also had been through so much with her, who knew Master Fu, who really understood the miracle box… made her feel a bit relieved. 

“Just because you’re a superhero doesn’t mean you don’t want a life to live. It’s not selfish to want free time, to see your friends, or to do whatever you want. You’re sacrificing your own time to be the guardian, to be the person you are now, and I know you hear it everyday, but everything you do is important. I’m proud of you for all of it. But it’s okay to not want to do it, it’s okay to want to live your free time. No one should fault you for that, I definitely won’t. You don’t have to keep your emotions bottled up Marinette and you don’t have to keep all of this to yourself. I’m here, and Alya is here. You’re not alone. You keep everything to yourself because you think you’re selfish.. that you’re some type of burden, but you’re not. You’re important, and everything you do for the city gives you the right to feel however you want.” 

He leaned down, pressing his forehead gently against her, using his thumbs to wipe her tears. “I don’t want to see you cry anymore, but I think it’s better if you let it all out.”

Marinette felt her lips tremble. She wrapped her arms around him even tighter, pressing her cheek against his chest. She had told him everything. She let Chat Noir her deepest fears, her insecurities, all of it. She allowed herself to be brave enough to let him know it all… because she trusted him. And hearing him accept her, even though she felt selfish, made her fall deeper. So much deeper for him. He was so sweet.

“Chat…”

“I want you to know, I was never disappointed. You shouldn’t think of yourself like that.”

“I can’t help it,” she whispered. “I pride myself in being Ladybug, but from time to time I can’t help but think that people wouldn’t take me seriously as Ladybug.”

“I do take you seriously. Because you and Ladybug are the exact same person, definitely more than you think. You, as Marinette, are an everyday Ladybug.”

Marinette froze. Adrien had called her that. How did Chat… how would he know that? Or was it just pure coincidence? She looked at him in surprise, but he continued. 

“And I was never ever disappointed. I just want you to understand that. I was conflicted because it was a lot to take in, but I could never be disappointed in you. You are Ladybug, the same adorable Ladybug I’ve always been partners with.”

Marinette’s heart pounded at the fact that he called her adorable. He thought she was adorable?

“I’m glad you told me everything. That you trusted me enough to tell me everything,” he went on.

“Thank you… for listening. For being here for me, Chat,” Marinette said. “Thank you for sticking around even when I was being difficult, for just… accepting me as who I am. Thank you for staying with me. Thank you for everything. It means so much to me, Chat. That you care. That you are here for me.”

Marinette was glad. She was so happy at this moment. It didn’t take all the stress or worry away, of course. But there was just pure relief in the fact that Chat understood. That she had another person, who could also understand where she was coming from, to talk to. Someone who would listen to her. He didn’t fault her for her feelings or make her feel like he was just kissing up to make her stop crying. It seemed like he truly understood her. He was able to tell it to her straight. It was earnest, nothing to make her feel like he was doing it out of obligation. He cared for her. He understood her worries and anxieties.

It made her wonder… maybe, just maybe, it would be better to reveal their identities. The absolute relief she felt at just letting him know everything, to be able to talk to him freely without having to worry about her masks… it felt like she was able to breathe freely for the first time in forever. 

She was hurting herself… and everyone around her by keeping all this stress bottled in. By neglecting everyone else’s feelings. By fiercely abiding by the rules. In the end, it was herself that she was hurting the most. She wasn’t being fair to herself. She let herself be weighed down with the weight of the world out of stubbornness of trying to be the best Ladybug she could, by always going by the book.

But maybe some rules were meant to break. For the better. 

“I’m glad that you can talk to me, though. I’m always here for you, and I know you’ll always be here for me. It’s okay to be selfish… especially in our case,” Chat whispered. “And I’m happy that you were able to keep yourself away from being buried with guardian duties ever since I figured out. I guess you could say that one good thing came out of me figuring out, then?”

“That’s not true,” she said, pulling away slightly from his chest, but kept his arms still wrapped around her. She liked that warmth. “That’s not the only good thing that came out of you figuring out.”

His cheeks reddened slightly. He put a hand to his mouth, trying to avert his gaze. “Is that so?”

“Thank you, again, Chat. For listening to me. For telling me like it is…” she thanked him again. She wanted him to know. Just how much his words really reverberated with her. “I needed to hear that, again. I’m just glad that you are here for me.”

And she wanted to do the same for him. But he couldn’t, not with his identity still hidden. And a burning sensation rushed through her heart. More than ever, for the first time, she wanted to guess. She wanted to give it a try. But, she had no idea. She had no person in mind to guess.

“Marinette, don’t thank me!”

“Chat. I want to guess,” she suddenly said.

He stiffened. “What?”

“I want to guess… but, I have no idea who to guess,” she went on.

He stared down into her eyes, his eyes wavering slightly. “I… you want to…”

“Can I… ask a question, instead? In place for the guess?”

He blinked. Finally, he shook his head, as if clearing it. “Ask a question?”

She nodded, pulling away from the warmth of his arms. He dropped his arms to the side, looking slightly confused. “O… okay. Yes you can.”

She had only one idea about what to ask him. One question she wanted an answer to because it had been burning in the back of her mind for a while. 

“Do I know you in person?” she asked.

He didn’t say anything. He looked slightly taken aback. Then he scratched his head, smiled, and leaned in and kissed her cheek. Her breath caught, and she looked at him in shock.

“Good night, princess,” was all he said before he turned and vaulted himself off of the balcony.

Marinette ran to the edge of the balcony, gripping the railing. She watched him go away, her heartbeat ecstatic. He didn’t answer her question.

But he didn’t need to. That kiss and smile were enough.

So, she did know him in person.

Chapter Text

Marinette stared at the rose vase again. It had been a few days since she’d seen Chat and told him everything. He hadn’t come to her balcony since, and she had missed him. She sat wondering what kept him away.

She turned away on her chaise. Had she really become that girl? The one who couldn’t go a day without seeing the guy she liked? She couldn’t believe that she had been able to tell Chat Noir so many personal things about her life… and the fact that he had accepted it all. 

She had never gotten that far with Adrien. They had never really been in that opportunity where she could tell him personal things about her… and she couldn’t tell him this since he didn’t know that she was Ladybug. 

There were so many things she could talk to Chat Noir about. She could confide in so much more now that he knew she was Ladybug. And after that day where she had let everything out, she felt so relieved. Like a burden had lifted off of her chest. 

Marinette would never have felt that way if their identities still remained a secret. She would still be bottling almost everything in, only confiding in Alya. There were… so many advantages to revealing themselves it seemed.

But for the longest time, Marinette had been so blind-sighted that she didn’t want to see it. Her resolve was slowly starting to weaken, though. It had been for a while, she was just too afraid to admit it.

She could only imagine how much easier it would be for them to work together if they knew each other’s identities. How they would be able to talk to each other freely without having to worry about keeping their identities a secret. It just felt like freedom thinking about it. 

What would the Marinette from two months ago think about this? Marinette let out a slight snort thinking about it. She’d be enraged, accusing Marinette of betraying everything. She wouldn’t believe that they were the same person. Marinette honestly couldn’t believe it.

That day in the alley when Chat Noir discovered who she was felt like eons ago. It almost felt like another life. Thinking about it now, Marinette cringed at her reaction. Why had she acted like that? Why had she been so against agreeing to Chat’s deal?

But Marinette was changing, and so were her views. She was starting to realize that keeping their identities a secret… it didn’t have to be that way. Not if she and Chat were smart with it. If they were responsible. And she was sure, no she was one hundred percent positive, that they would do everything to be careful. They were smart, and they knew how bad the outcome could be if Hawkmoth ever figured out. But they would make sure that he didn’t.

Damn, Marinette thought. I can’t believe this is me thinking this. Once upon a time, she would have never been like this. She would’ve turned against the whole world than ever willingly reveal her identity. But that was once. Not anymore. Marinette was open to change. Open to letting herself breathe. Because her previous lifestyle and choices were only weighing her down. 

And now, she just wanted to know who in the world Chat Noir could be under that mask. She now had one guess to make. One chance to guess right, or not figure out. But Chat couldn’t be that strict, could he? If she did guess wrong, he’d let her still figure out, wouldn’t he? She’d just have to swallow her pride and tell him that she wanted to know who he was, even though she had made such a big deal about it earlier. 

But who in the world could Chat Noir be? She honestly didn’t know. She felt like he must have dropped hints at some point, but she never really considered his words that closely. She should go back and write down things he said, things that should stick out to her. 

Because now that she had one last guess, she wanted to make it worth it. And her biggest hint was that she knew his civilian self. She knew him. He had been there this whole time. That’s why he always seemed so familiar with her as Marinette. Why he knew about her and Luka. 

But who knew about her and Luka dating? Someone most definitely in her school…. Not to mention there was a chance that Chat could be someone famous (not Alexandre Langlais, though).

“Marinette! Come down, honey! It’s time for dinner!” her mother called from downstairs.

Marinette was pulled from her thoughts by the sound of her mother. She sighed. She’d have to save it for later. She turned to the kwamis swarming around her room. “Okay everyone! In the box!”

There was little protest today, as they returned. Then she padded down the stairs. Her mother was setting up the table. “Hey, sweetie. Busy doing schoolwork?” her mother asked.

Marinette smiled nervously. That’s what her parents thought. She totally wasn’t thinking about a boy or something. She nodded as she went to sit down at the table. Tonight was pasta night. 

“Maman, it smells great!” she told her mother.

“Tastes good too!” her father stated, shoving another fork into his mouth.

She laughed at the sigh, taking some pasta into her plate. 

What would her parents even think if they knew she met with a boy at night on her balcony? She sunk down in her chair. That boy being Chat Noir on top of that. Her parents knew about her crush on Adrien, that was obvious, but she didn’t need them to know that she also had another boy on her mind. A boy who would visit her at night. The boy she had brought over once when she convinced her parents she had a crush on him. 

God. If only she knew that would become a reality. She took a bite of the food, trying not to think about the fact that she did this all behind her parent’s back. But there were so many other things she did behind their backs. Little did they know that they had Paris’s renowned superhero living in their house.

And it wasn’t like she was doing anything wrong with Chat Noir. They just talked. But she did think about kissing him. A lot. More than she would have liked. But she didn’t know if it was possible anymore. She didn’t know if he liked her anymore. She didn’t know what he thought about her.

Yeah, he had kissed her on the cheek a few times, a kiss on her hands, and he would bring her roses, but that was Chat Noir’s act. He would kiss Alya’s hand too when she was Rena Rouge. Heck, when she was Marinette, long before he knew that she was Ladybug, he’d playfully flirt with her.

She knew that Chat Noir wasn’t disappointed in her. She knew that he cherished her. But did he still love her? Or did he just decide that she wasn’t worth the chase anymore? That he was tired of pursuing someone who didn’t like him back. She didn’t know. And she’d be damned if she asked him. That was too much embarrassment for her to bear. 

But would she really just go on and keep these feelings bottled inside of her? Feelings for both Chat and Adrien? Leave it to her to fall for two people who didn’t like her back. Unrequited love really was the worst.

Marinette looked at the clock. It was eight-forty. Chat Noir usually came to her balcony around nine. Not that she’d sit there and wait for him…. Who was she kidding? That’s what she had been doing the past few days. She didn’t even need to stand out on the balcony for him anymore. He would tap on her trapdoor, and she’d go up to see him. She hadn’t invited him into her room again since that day she had apologized. The thought of inviting a boy into her room at night when her parents were unaware didn’t sit well with her. It felt like she was doing something wrong. Even if she wasn’t doing anything.

She stood up, picking up her plate. “Well, I’m done! And I’m going to go to sleep! Gotta get up early for school tomorrow!”

She walked over to the sink, washing her dishes. Then she went to kiss her parents on their cheeks. “Night!”

“Goodnight, Marinette!” they replied.

She had to admit, she did feel slightly guilty that she was abandoning her parents in hopes that a boy would show up on her balcony. She closed her door and looked up to see the kwamis weren’t swarming around. She didn’t take them out, in case Chat did arrive. She didn’t want to go through the process of making them return to the box. 

Only Tikki was out, chewing on a cookie. Marinette swallowed. She still had to talk to Tikki. About the identities. About her resolve changing. She needed to consult Tikki and let her know her opinion.

And now that there were no kwamis around to bug them, it would be a good opportunity. She took a deep breath. “Tikki, can we talk?”

Her kwami looked over at her. “Of course!”

Marinette went to sit on her bed, and Tikki flew over to her. “Tikki…” she started. How would she even begin this difficult conversation? “I’ve realized something over the past few weeks…”

Tikki didn’t say anything, and Marinette had a feeling that Tikki already knew where this was going. She went on. “In regards to our identities. Mine and Chat Noir’s…”

“You want to learn his identity, don’t you?” Tikki asked, interrupting her.

Marinette swallowed. So she did know what she wanted.

“I’ve noticed for a while that your views on identities have started to change.”

“You’re right… I have been more open to it. Because I honestly think… I’ve been thinking that it would be better. That things would be a lot easier.”

“And what of the consequences?”

“We… we’d be responsible. I, more than anyone, would be sure that we’d be careful. And I trust that Chat Noir would be a lot more careful now, too.”

“I’m skeptical…” Tikki started, and Marinette opened her mouth to argue. She honestly couldn’t believe that it had come to the point where she, of all people, would argue about identities with Tikki. 

“But I can see how much happier you have been since this all has happened,” Tikki whispered. “And your happiness is always important to me, Marinette. I should have realized that before.” 

Marinette’s eyes widened. 

“I’m scared of the possibilities, but I understand. That this will be better for the both of you. That you both are responsible enough for this. I’m willing to take that chance. I think you should do what your heart wants,” Tikki went on. She turned to Marinette and smiled.

Marinette felt like her heart could burst. She was so scared that Tikki wouldn’t want this. That Tikki would scold her, and they’d get into an argument. But her kwami was willing to let Marinette do what she wanted.

Marinette cupped Tikki in her hands, pulling her kwami to her face. She kissed Tikki on the head. “Thank you, Tikki. I love you so much!”

“I love you too, Marinette!” Tikki responded.

There was then a knock on her trapdoor, and Marinette let out an excited gasp. He was here! She looked at Tikki and her kwami giggled. “Go get him then.”

Marinette smiled, and then leaned up to open her trapdoor. She emerged to see Chat leaning against the railing, a red rose in his hand. Oh, he brought her a rose. God, he was so sweet. So adorable. She couldn’t get enough of being around him. 

He smiled at her. “For you, princess,” he told her, handing her the rose.

She took it gently, lifting it up to her nose. “Thank you!”

She walked over next to him. He had finally come after days. What had kept him from coming? She felt slightly embarrassed being with him now, since the last time they had seen each other was when she was pouring her heart out to him.

“Where were you these past few days?” she found herself asking.

He looked at her, smirking. “Miss me?”

She rolled her eyes. Yes. She wanted to say that, but she was too embarrassed to. “Maybe,” was all she said.

He looked at her with wide eyes before clearing his throat. “I’ve been a bit busy, so I haven’t had the opportunity to get out of the house. But if it makes you feel better, I’ve been wanting to see you all this time.”

She let out a slight gasp, her face reddening. How could he just say things like that, making her skin turn hot and red? Making her excited all over. His words left her buzzing. He wanted to see her. Was he just saying that as playful teasing, or did he really mean it?

“Really?” she asked, twirling the rose around in her hands.

“Of course I do. Seeing you is one of the highlights of my day.”

He was doing this on purpose now. Making her hopeful. Getting her giddy and excited. If only he knew how much her words struck her. A while ago, she would’ve just taken this as playful flirting, and rolled her eyes. But now, she cherished and reveled in these words.

She swallowed, as she walked over to the chair on her balcony. She put the rose on the chair, her back facing him. She was too embarrassed to look at him. She wanted so badly… to just tell him how she felt.

I like you, I like you, oh, I like you so much, she wanted to say. The words were begging to be released. But do you like me too? Do you still like me? 

“Marinette?”

She turned around quickly to look at him. His face was a bright red, an arm behind his head. He opened his mouth to say something, then he closed it again, turning his head back.

“Um…” he started, glancing over at her again. His eyes roved her face, then dropped… to her lips?

She didn’t know, but that’s what it looked like. He quickly looked back at her eyes. “I want…” Then he stopped again, looking down at his feet. “Nevermind.”

What? What could it possibly be? She took one step towards him, and he looked back up again, his eyes wide. “What?” she asked.

“I…” he stopped, his eyes dropping down to her lips… again. She felt her heart squeeze. Why was he looking at her lips like that? What… could it mean? It wasn’t like he was being subtle about it either. 

“Chat?” she asked slowly.

He shook his head. “Um... I…” then he covered his mouth with his hand. He took a deep breath and walked over to her. 

She inhaled sharply as he approached her, towering over her. She blinked up into his eyes. “Yes?” she said breathlessly. She was aware of everything right now. The slight aromatic cologne that seemed so familiar. The fact that her back was very close to hitting the wall behind her. That he was looking at her deeply. That she was looking at him just the same. That he was very close to her.

She found her own gaze traveling to his lips. The lips she had thought about for a while. She looked back at his emerald green eyes, and he sighed. 

“What, Chat Noir?” she asked again. What did he want? She wanted to know desperately.

He let out another deep breath, and then a hand cautiously came up and pressed gently against her cheek. The touch had her heart galloping, electricity racing through her veins. 

“I want to kiss you, Marinette,” Chat whispered, his thumb stroking her cheek, his eyes dropping down to her lips again. “I really want to kiss you. Badly.”

Marinette swallowed, her heart pounding, butterflies dancing in her stomach, leaving her feeling slightly dizzy. Oh, God. Oh, Lord…. She couldn’t believe he was asking her this. It felt too good to be true. Maybe she misheard it. 

She loved it, though. The way he asked her, the desperation in his voice like he wanted it so badly. In a rush of boldness, she found herself whispering, “Kiss me, then.”

Chat’s eyes widened as if he didn’t expect her to agree, and a part of her couldn’t believe she just said that. But she was done lying to herself about these feelings. More than anything she wanted to kiss him, wanted to feel his lips against hers. She had wanted it for so long, and now she was finally giving in to the tantalizing desire. 

He leaned in ever so slightly, and she found herself restless at how slow he was going. He stopped, a centimeter away from her lips, and she could feel his breath against her lips. She saw him swallow ever so slightly as if he was nervous. This was going to be their first kiss that he would remember. Her heart was restless, and her hands were itching to just grab his face and pull it against hers.

Finally, after one more look into her eyes, Chat closed the gap and gently pressed his lips against hers. 

It was soft, barely there at first, but enough pressure to have her stomach spinning, and he pulled back, to gauge her reaction. She wanted a real kiss, and she pulled slightly at his hand to show him. He gave her a cocky grin before leaning in and kissing her again. A real kiss. 

His hand that was resting on her cheek moved to bunch in her hair, and she found her own hands pressed against his chest. His mouth moved against hers, and Marinette’s heart was swelling. How could she have denied this for so long? How did she pretend she didn’t want to kiss him? The world spun around her, the blood rushing from her head down to her toes. Nothing, nothing, else mattered at that moment. 

He pulled back after a few moments, to her disappointment, letting them breathe, and moved in to kiss her nose, her cheeks, and then the corner of her lips, teasing her. It left her feeling weak and warm all over. She didn’t want it to end. She wanted to stay like this. In his arms. 

“Chat,” she whispered, slightly breathless. She started to move her hands away from his chest, slowly wrapping them around his neck. 

“Yes, princess?” he asked, his voice winded.

“Kiss me again,” she ordered.

He leaned in again, smiling against her lips, as he gave her another kiss. Then another. And then it became too many for Marinette to keep track of anymore, and she didn’t care to. 

His hands had moved to her waist, pressing her against the wall behind them, away from the center of the balcony, and his warm mouth was pressed against hers. She was full of bliss. She was kissing Chat Noir, and right now, that was all that mattered. 

Chapter Text

He had done it. He had been brave enough to ask for more. He had kissed her. For real. And this time there was nothing to make him forget. Adrien lay in his bed, replaying their kiss over and over again. 

His hand kept creeping up to his lips, as he touched them. Imagining her warm lips against his. Her soft lips. The sweet taste of them against his. His heart accelerated as he remembered it all over again.

Her body pressed up against his, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck pulling him closer. The way his hands held her waist carefully like she was fragile and he didn’t want to mar it. He couldn’t get enough. He wanted more. He wanted to keep kissing her, but eventually, he had to pull away. But there was excitement that she wanted it just as much as he had.

He wasn’t originally going to ask for a kiss. He was going to try and tell her how he felt. But one look at her face had him numb and forgetting everything at that moment. Everything but her. And all he could focus on was her lips. And just how badly he had wanted to kiss them.

And he chickened out about telling her his feelings. And instead decided to go step by step. Ask for a kiss… and see what she said. But he couldn’t at first because he had been scared of rejection. But when he couldn’t take it anymore, the temptation overtaking his thought process, he found himself asking her. He just wanted it so badly he couldn’t take it anymore.

Jubilation had run through his body the minute Marinette accepted. The way she said “kiss me then” had sent chills through his body, making him lightheaded. She wanted it, too. She wanted him to kiss her. She was willing. The girl who had rejected him so many times before was accepting. She was telling him to kiss her. 

It was like he was in a completely different universe. It felt too good to be true. It had felt like a dream at that moment, but after she had agreed, all he wanted to do was kiss her, or he felt like he was going to go crazy.

He had been timid and cautious at first because he wasn’t too confident in his kissing skills, and the fact that a part of him kept thinking that she might not want it. He had kissed Kagami a few times before, but they were short and usually chaste. He never really truly kissed anyone before. And the times he had, he had forgotten. 

It was a soft press against her lips at first, and it had killed him to pull away, but he needed to know if she was okay with it. And he was thrilled to see that she wanted him to kiss her again, and he answered her wishes.

He kissed her again, but that time a real kiss. A kiss that left him spinning. It felt too good to be true. He was kissing her. Her lips were against his, and her body was against his, and it was actually happening. He was kissing the girl he loved. He had wanted to kiss her even more. He wanted to kiss her face, all of it, to let her know just how much he wanted her. 

He wanted to convey through his kiss what he felt for her. Just how much she meant to him. How dear she was to him. It excited him that she seemed to want it as much as he did, demanding he kiss her again when he left her lips. And after that, they had been lost in each other until he realized that they were still on her balcony, even though pushed to the back, and it was night.

He had to go home, he had to make sure that no one was potentially watching them. But he didn’t want to leave. He wanted to stay with her. Kiss her more. Hold her in his arms. Tell her how he felt. But even then, he was still a coward. He couldn’t say it. Instead, they both hadn’t said anything, their foreheads pressed against each other. They had stayed like that for a few moments, the only thing heard was the sound of their heavy breathing.

I love you. So much. So dearly and completely. You are the girl of my dreams, the one I have fallen for so deeply, he wanted to tell her. It would have been the perfect moment too, but he was still scared. A kiss was one thing, but a love confession?

He was working his way up. First holding her hand, then kissing her… then a love confession. Or should it be a date instead? He had no idea. He had never been too skilled in the romance department. He had never been a great boyfriend to Kagami, but most of that was because he was busy… and he had been in love with someone else. 

But he knew what the feeling of love was like. He knew what he wanted. He wanted to be with Marinette. He wanted to spend his time with her. Just see her smile, make her laugh, talk to her. He wanted to kiss her and hold her in his arms. He just wanted her. And he wanted to tell her that. 

But in the end, he had given into his cowardice, and couldn’t say it. He held himself back. Instead, he pressed a soft kiss against her forehead. “I have to go home, Marinette,” he had told her. “I don’t want to… but I have to.”

She had looked up at him, with those beautiful bluebell eyes of hers. “Okay… but come back tomorrow.”

His heart had launched all over again, and his lips burned with the longing to kiss her senseless again. Of course, he would come back. There was no way he could stay away now. He had been busy the past few days, but all the while all he had wanted to do was be with her. 

He had pulled away slightly, indicating it was time to leave, and she had pulled herself away as well. He had turned to leave, whispering, “Goodnight, Marinette.”

“Goodnight, Chat…”

But it hadn’t been enough for him. He had turned around once more and held her in his arms as he pressed one more quick kiss against her lips. She looked at him, blinking in surprise, and he grinned. “Sorry, one last one… for now.”

She had squeaked at the indication, a hand slapping over her mouth. God, it was adorable. She was adorable. Everything about her. He had then turned around, this time for real, saying again, “Goodnight, Marinette.”

And now he was twisting and turning in bed. He had barely gotten any sleep last night, the kiss stuck in his mind. He was bursting with happiness, his chest feeling like it could burst. His heart wanted to claw its way out. And he kept pressing his hands against his lips, telling himself it had really happened. And this time he had not forgotten. 

The light from the sun was working its way through the window, shining directly on him. Adrien winced, covering his face with his blanket. Then he let out a loud sigh. It really had happened. She had kissed him. He had kissed her. They had kissed. 

“Would you stop sighing?” Plagg complained from his pillow.

“Sorry… I just can’t believe it actually happened!” Adrien apologized. He felt so giddy. “We kissed. I kissed her!”

“Woo hoo, now would you go to sleep?” 

Adrien sighed. “You’re no fun… I should tell Nino!” 

Adrien grabbed his phone from the nightstand.

“How the heck are you gonna go to school today when you barely got any sleep!”

“Aww, Plagg it’s sweet that you care,” Adrien teased.

Plagg let out a huff. “Fine, suffer. What do I care? I got my camembert.”

Adrien then put his phone down. “If I see him in school, then I’ll just tell him then!”

He looked at the time to see school started in an hour. Well, there went any hope of getting more sleep. Adrien got out of bed, stretching his arms. As he trudged to the bathroom, his heart skipped a beat when he realized he’d see Marinette at school today. 

He’d see her, knowing the two of them had kissed, but couldn’t say anything. She didn’t know it was actually Adrien that she kissed. What would she think of that? Suddenly a pit of worry planted itself in his stomach. She… still loved that other guy, right? She hadn’t mentioned him in forever, but…

Did she kiss him because she liked him? That would make sense, right? But she didn’t give any hints that she liked him back. Did she just want to kiss him because of the heat of the moment? No way. She had denied him so many times before, and now she was accepting him. That had to mean something.

But now he couldn’t shake off the feeling that there was still another guy. That she didn’t like him as Chat, and just felt like kissing him. No, Marinette isn’t like that. She had been firm in her belief that she wouldn’t lead him on if she didn’t feel the same. She wouldn’t just kiss him and say it meant nothing.

Adrien took a quick shower, his mind now clouded with unwanted thoughts. Can’t I just go back to remembering the kiss, he chastised himself. He was so happy earlier, he didn’t want to ruin it. He needed to tell it all to Nino. Maybe Nino would understand! Nino was the wise guy. 

He left the bathroom, after drying off, to pick his clothes. He didn’t even care about his outfit, he just wanted to go to school and tell Nino… and see Marinette. What was she thinking after the kiss? Was she as happy as him? He wanted to know so bad, but he couldn’t ask her as Adrien.

“God, I just wish she’d guess right,” Adrien whispered, opening his closet. She only had one guess left. The second guess had been a question. He didn’t even need to answer, he was so taken aback by it. Hopefully, that would be a big hint for her, along with all the other hints Adrien had dropped for her. 

He picked out a gray sweatshirt with jeans. He quickly threw them on, then tied on his sneakers. He picked up his backpack, after brushing his hair, to go eat breakfast. He hadn’t really spoken much to his father and Nathalie since the confrontation. His conversations with Nathalie had been short and to the point, and he had barely seen his father all week. 

He’d like to say he didn’t care, but it hurt him. He would think after everything maybe his father would see to reason, try to comfort his son. But he didn’t. And Adrien accepted it. He didn’t plan on barging into his father’s room again. He had accepted that he had to go to the shoot tomorrow. Nino had been pretty bummed when Adrien canceled, accidentally cursing out Gabriel in front of him. He had then apologized, and Adrien shrugged. He promised to hang out with Nino on another day, where he’d be free. 

Nathalie stood in the room as he quickly ate breakfast. When he was done, he walked silently out the door to get in the car. As soon as he reached school, he left the car quickly, saying goodbye to his bodyguard.

He saw Nino walking up the steps, and ran up to him. “Hey!”

Nino jumped. “Holy shit, dude! You almost gave me a heart attack!”

“All I said was hey.”

“Yeah, and jumped behind me like a maniac. I would’ve sent the bill straight to you if I had gone to the ER!”

Adrien rolled his eyes. “Fine, I would have paid for it too.”

“Thank you,” Nino smiled, knocking his fist against Adrien’s.

Adrien took a deep breath and looked around them. There weren’t many people around him. Juleka, Rose, and Alix were at the bottom of the steps looking at something on Rose’s phone. Sitting on the top of the staircase was Marc with his head resting on Nathaniel’s shoulder, while Nathaniel showed him his sketchbook. A few other students were scattered around, lost in their own conversation.

“You’ll never believe what happened last night!”

“You visited Francine again as Chat Noir?”

“Yes… and…” Adrien grinned as he recalled it all over again. “And we kissed.”

Nino stopped, his eyes wide. “Come again?”

“Yeah!”

“Nah, you’re kidding. It was probably a dream,” Nino laughed.

Adrien glowered at him. “No, it really happened! We kissed!”

Nino gawked at him and shook his head. “I didn’t know you had it in you, dude.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You’re an oblivious moron, that’s what,” Nino smiled. “Regardless, that’s great! You guys made progress! So does that mean you told her how you felt?”

Adrien scratched his head. “Um… well, about that.”

Nino sighed. “Really?”

“Listen, it’s really nerve wracking! But I plan on telling her now! Especially after last night… a part of me thinks that she might like me back! I mean, she did agree to kiss me back!”

Nino nodded, rubbing his chin. They were leaning against the railing of the steps leading to the school. 

Adrien frowned. “I really don’t know… what if she still loves that other guy? I mean, I know Ladybug always told me she never intended to lead me on if she didn’t feel the same. And I know she meant it. So this has to mean something, right?”

Nino nodded. “If she said that, then one hundred percent! She must have feelings for you or something, because it would be a really shitty thing to kiss you and lead you on like that if she doesn’t feel the same!”

He continued. “And I know Ladybug wouldn’t do that to you. She must have really--” He suddenly stopped, faltering slightly when his gaze landed on something. 

Adrien followed his gaze to see that he was staring at Alya and Marinette, who were walking up the staircase. Adrien felt his skin go hot when he saw Marinette. The Marinette he had kissed last night. 

Calm down, idiot! He told himself. 

He looked back at Nino, who was staring sadly at Marinette. Why was he looking at her like that? Nino cleared his throat and turned back to Adrien. “So, that means you and Marinette really don’t have anything going on, then?”

What was up with him bringing up Marinette? And only if Nino knew that it was Marinette who he had kissed. Adrien swallowed, the words feeling like poison on his tongue, as he said, “No… we’re just friends. That’s all.”

“Oh,” Nino muttered. Then he smiled at Adrien. “Well, I’m happy for you and Francine! But you definitely gotta tell her how you feel!” 

Why was Nino acting so weird suddenly? He genuinely seemed happy for Adrien earlier, but now he seemed troubled. Adrien nodded, uttering, “Yeah… thanks.”

“I’ll see you in class then, I’m gonna go meet up with Alya!” Nino waved, as he stepped up the steps to Alya, leaving Adrien alone.

Adrien frowned. He expected Nino to be happier for him. Why did he change sides so quickly once he saw Alya and Marinette? Adrien followed suit, his stomach feeling unsettled. What could cause Nino to act like this? He didn’t even realize where he was going, his gaze towards the ground until he heard a voice.

“Woah!” 

Adrien looked up to see Marinette falling his way. He gasped, reaching his arms out to stop her fall, his hands landing on her waist, steadying her. She was on the entrance floor, while he was on the step right below it. 

She looked him directly in the eye, her hands on his shoulders. He was gazing up at her, her lips right there. The same lips he had kissed. He blinked. “Are you okay?” he asked.

She stared at him for a few moments, her eyebrows scrunching together, something like sadness on her face. She didn’t answer him.

He asked again. “Marinette?”

“I, what? Yes! I’m fine!” she quickly said, pushing herself off of him. “I… don’t even know how I tripped, I think I dropped my notebook, and went to get it and slipped, and thank goodness you were there, or who knows what would’ve happened! I might have gone splat, but there you were, a hero, saving me!” she rambled, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear.

Why was she acting weird? Adrien felt panic settle up in his chest. What was going on with his friends? Why were they acting like this? Had he done something wrong? He thought things were okay with him and Marinette now! But she was back to stuttering and making no sense.

She was still going on, but Adrien hadn’t been paying any attention. He zoned back in, to see Alya grab Marinette’s shoulder. “Everything peachy, Mari?” she asked her friend, raising an eyebrow.

Marinette looked back at Alya, and then her eyes widened. “Yes! Sorry, I’m fine! One hundred percent fine!”

She backed away from Adrien, her gaze still filled with sadness. Adrien couldn’t understand it. The look killed him. He was so happy this morning, and now he was panicking. Why were his friends acting like this now!

“Alya!” Nino called, waving Alya back to him. 

“See you in class,” Alya told Marinette, giving her a pointed look.

Marinette frowned, glancing back once at Adrien. She then turned, and called out, “Oh, Mylené! Wait up!”

She ran to Mylené, who was in the courtyard like she needed an excuse to run away from Adrien. Did she really dislike him that much? After everything they had been through, he thought they were finally getting somewhere, that she was warming up to him. 

If she really disliked him that much… what would be her reaction if she found out that he was Chat Noir? Great, now it was him having second thoughts. He hated it. His stomach felt like an absolute mess, worry clouding its way into his heart as well, an unbearable feeling consuming him.

He walked up the last step, trudging into the courtyard. He looked up to see Nino pointing at Marinette, and then at Adrien while speaking to Alya. When he pointed at Adrien, he seemed shocked that Adrien was watching him, and then gave him a wave and a nervous smile, before turning back to Alya.

What in the world was he telling Alya? Adrien wished he had mind-reading powers so he could tell what the hell was going through his friends’ heads. Finally, everyone arrived in class, and Nino sat next to Adrien.

Adrien felt slightly annoyed with his friend and didn’t say anything to him, staring stubbornly outside. He just wanted to know what was up with Marinette. He had waved at her when they entered class, but she frowned, waving back weakly. 

What had he done? Did he say something to her? He didn’t recall saying anything rude to her. Adrien rarely talked badly about anyone. In fact, he couldn’t remember a time where he had said anything bad about anyone other than when he complained about his father. 

He glanced back at Marinette once more, to see she was looking at him, her chin in her arms, resting against the table. Their eyes met, and she immediately lifted her head, jerking back. But she didn’t slip her gaze, and neither did he. They stayed like that for a few seconds, and she scrunched her eyes. Finally, she tore them away, turning to Alya.

He turned back, his heart heavy. What happened? What had he done? He had to visit her tonight and find out what was troubling her.

Marinette felt terrible. Looking at Adrien was clawing her chest open. She felt like she was betraying him in the worst way. The kiss with Chat Noir had been wonderful. Oh, so wonderful. Last night that’s all she could think about, hugging a pillow to her chest in excitement. 

But as soon as she entered school, her gaze landed on Adrien, and then everything fell apart. She had kissed Chat Noir. And she had completely forgotten about Adrien. Was it wrong of her? It felt wrong. It felt like she was betraying him. She’d never kissed him but went off to kiss Chat Noir.

She couldn’t even look at him with a straight face the whole day, just feeling sadness cloud inside of her. It felt wrong. She felt wrong. Adrien, I kissed another boy, even though I love you. But I like him, too. Isn’t this wrong? Aren’t I betraying you?

She hadn’t even told Alya yet. She would wait till after school to tell her. Instead, she spent all day avoiding Adrien, who seemed to be very particular about catching her attention. She felt awful, but she couldn’t even look at him straight.

Alya definitely noticed something, narrowing her eyes at Marinette. As they walked towards Marinette’s home, Alya pulled on Marinette’s hand.

“Huh?” Marinette gasped. “What?”

“We’re going to the park!”

“What, why?”

“Because, we clearly need to talk! I can see something is up with you!”

Marinette sighed, letting Alya lead her. When they entered the park, Alya found them a bench where the two of them sat. Alya placed her back on the ground, crossing her legs, and turned towards Marinette.

“Spill.”

Marinette bit her lip, fiddling with her hands, staring down at her lap. “I… um…” she sighed. “I kissed Chat Noir last night.”

She looked over to see Alya gaping at her, bug-eyed. “You, WHAT?”

“I kissed Chat Noir…” she repeated.

“HOW!? OH MY GOD, AND YOU TELL ME NOW!” Alya exclaimed, clearly excited.

Marinette leaned in, putting a finger against Alya’s lips, trying to shush her. “Shhh! Don’t alarm all of Paris!”

Alya pulled Marinette’s finger from her lips. “Sorry, I just can’t believe it! Tell me everything! ”

Marinette frowned. Then she proceeded to tell Alya everything about last night. Alya listened intently. Marinette finished, leaning against the seat of the bench. “I can’t believe it…” Alya whispered. “That’s honestly so cute! You kissed him! Isn’t that a good thing?”

“Yes… but,” Marinette turned her head away. “But Adrien. I feel terrible. That I love him, but I’m pursuing this with Chat Noir. It’s not fair to Chat either, if I do all this, while I still love another. Just like how it wasn’t fair to Luka…”

“But there’s a difference,” Alya countered. “What you feel for Chat Noir is different from what you felt with Luka. I don’t think it’s necessarily betraying Adrien!”

They were quiet for a few seconds, and then Alya continued. “We don’t even know what Adrien thinks… if he likes someone. Because what if he does?”

Marinette gasped, turning to Alya. “What do you mean!? Does he like someone!?”

Marinette couldn’t do this again. She couldn’t watch Adrien pine after another. It killed her when he was Kagami, and now… now that she had told herself she would work hard to get him… Marinette frowned. But what was she even doing? She made progress with Adrien, and then she went on making progress with another guy. So wasn’t she really the hypocrite? Adrien had every right to like who he wanted. Even if it burned her heart.

Alya shook her head. “No! I mean… I don’t really know. But Nino…”

Marinette frowned. “Nino what?”

Even though Marinette had told her friend several times to hide her crush on Adrien from Nino, Alya still had told him. But Alya apologized, assuring her that Nino was one hundred percent trustworthy. Marinette wasn't sure, but Nino was the one to tell them if Adrien liked someone. But for the longest time, it seemed like Adrien didn’t like anyone, other than the time he had dated Kagami.

“Nothing, he just said Adrien has been acting weird… maybe it’s another girl?”

Marinette pursed her lips. “We don’t know that.”

“Of course not! I was just saying! We don’t know anything!”

Then why say it? Marinette pulled her knees up to her chest, hugging them. 

“How is it that I’ve kissed two boys, but none of them have been Adrien?” Marinette whined. “On top of that, it’s been Chat Noir three times!”

Alya sighed. “Marinette… I think you should be honest about your feelings with Chat Noir. I know I tell you this every single time with Adrien, but we know that is hopeless. But since you’ve told Chat Noir so many other personal things, I think you can tell him. You need to explain it to him!”

Marinette shook her head. “No way! I couldn’t! What if he rejects me?”

“Didn’t he ask to kiss you?”

“I…” Marinette paused. Well, yes he did. That could mean something. Why else would he want to kiss her? Just because? No. He wasn’t that kind of person. “I… don’t know.”

“I honestly think things will be better for you if you tell him, and talk this out! Things often help when you do that, girl! I’m saying this because I think this will help your dilemma!”

Marinette stared at the carousel in the distance. It would be too difficult. She didn’t know how she’d tell him. What would he even say to her? But she had talked to him about so many difficult things before…

“Maybe,” she finally said. “Maybe I will.”

Marinette waited on the balcony, her back against the railing. She played with her hair, which was tossed to one side, loose over her shoulder. She thought about what Alya had said long and hard, and she decided she would try. Even if she couldn’t tell him, at least she’d have made the effort.

But on the inside, she was panicking like crazy. She was terrified all over again. Why couldn’t things go back to last night? When she was kissing him. Things were so much easier than when Adrien wasn’t on her mind. But the moment she saw him in school, her heart sank. 

There was a sound, and she turned to see Chat Noir on her railing. He looked down at her, and her heart burned. She kissed him. She liked him. So much. Her heart was a mess. It melted for him but clouded with worry.

“Chat,” she whispered, backing away slightly. She couldn’t look at him. 

“Hey, princess,” he whispered. In his hand was a rose. She recoiled at the sight. It was so sweet, she wanted to embrace him, and kiss him again. But she couldn’t. Not when her mind had one thought running through her head. Adrien. Adrien. Adrien. Adrien.

“I brought this for you,” he said, holding it out to her.

She looked at the rose, her hands still clasped against her chest. Her eyes traveled up to his face, and she frowned. She couldn’t take it. No matter how much she wanted to. 

Things would be so much easier… if only if Chat and Adrien were the same people. But there was no way. She could never be that lucky.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, hurt in his voice.

It tore through her like a dagger. She shook her head. She hated this. She hated it too much. Why couldn’t things be simpler for her?

“Hey, are you okay?”

No. No, she wasn’t. She dug her fingers into her arms. She wanted to berate him for everything. For making her… fall for him. He was so stupid. So so stupid. And at the same time, so loveable. She hated it because she was betraying Adrien, the boy she loved. 

Tears rose to her eyes, but she blinked them back. She loved Adrien… but Chat… oh, Chat Noir. How did he ever find his way into her heart? The one boy she never thought she’d fall for, somehow managed to win her over. His charm, his cockiness, the way he made her laugh. She loved it all. 

He invaded her feelings, found a way to make her realize… that he was there. He was Chat Noir. Her partner. The one person she trusted more than anything, the person she considered her best friend… was the boy she had fallen for.

She loved the way he threw his head slightly back, his jaw strong when he laughed. She loved how he’d bring her flowers, white, red, or pink. She loved the way he always made her laugh. She loved how he called her his lady or his princess. She loved how he always teased her, or the way he just made her feel… comfortable. All these little things… she never realized how much they meant to her for so long. But as she thought about them again, she felt a rush of giddiness 

A hand pressed against her shoulder, and she looked up at Chat to see his face full of worry and hurt. “Marinette?”

“No, I’m not okay at all,” she whispered, tears threatening to fall. 

But she loved Adrien. Adrien. He still held a place in her heart. She still loved him… so wasn’t this betraying him? Wasn’t she wrong for doing this? She… always told herself that she loved Adrien the most, that he was the only one for her, even when she was with Luka. Even though she liked Luka… Adrien was always number one. But this felt so different. And she felt terrible for it.

“Is it because I kissed you?” he asked, and she froze.

No. She didn’t regret that one bit. She couldn’t be mad at him for that all. Not when she wanted it just as much. She had to tell Chat. She had to tell him how she felt. She needed to… be brave enough to do this. Even if she wasn’t sure he felt the same way anymore, she wanted him to know. She had fallen for him. Utterly and completely. 

Alya was right. She had to tell him. 

“No, that’s not it at all,” she shook her head, taking his hand off her shoulder, and holding it instead.

“Then what--”

“I’ve fallen for you,” she said quickly before she could chicken out, running a finger down his palm. Chat immediately froze, and needles poked her body. She could barely keep herself afoot as she lost sensation in her body. Her heart was racing a marathon, and her throat dried immediately. She had to continue. She had to let him know. She had gotten this far.

She locked her eyes with his, and repeated, “I’ve fallen for you, Chat Noir. I like you so much.”

His pupils dilated, his mouth slightly open as he stared back at her. There she said it. She told him. But she couldn’t gauge his reaction at all. Was he surprised? Or was he disappointed? She had no idea, but if that was the case, she’d rather leave and keep her pride than have him reject her. 

She had rejected him so many times and thought nothing of it. But now it was almost like she was stepping in his shoes. She was the one confessing this time, and Chat Noir was the one who had to give a response. And being in this position scared the absolute shit out of her. 

Her gaze fell to his shoes, and she tried to pull her hand away, but his grip tightened on hers. He gripped her chin lightly with his other hand, and he lifted her face. What?

“You like me?” he asked, his voice rough.

She could barely speak and nodded ever so slowly. She wanted him to know, but she felt like she was betraying Adrien. She loved him, but this stupid cat came into her life and made her feelings a mess.

“I love you,” Chat declared, and she gasped. Those three words, said with so much feeling, his voice light and filled with so much emotion. It reverberated through her body, echoing over and over again. He dropped his hand from her chin and pressed his forehead lightly against hers. “I love you, Marinette.”

She had heard these words before, not directed at her, but she knew that Chat Noir loved her as Ladybug. Every time he indirectly showed or declared his love for her before, she never thought much of it. 

But hearing these words now, directed at her, him actually telling her how he felt, face to face, it felt so much more intimate. It made her heart burst, her knees weak. Her whole face lit up in flames, as her heart threatened to claw its way out of her body. She wanted to freeze this moment, to let it stay like this, their heads pressed together, their words of love kept between them. 

“I loved you before, when I only knew you as Ladybug, but ever since I found out… it’s like I’ve fallen in love with you all over again,” he went on, trying to look her in the eye, but she couldn’t. She turned her head away, her cheeks burning.

It was so sweet, so entirely sweet, and the feeling she felt for him consumed her. He fell for her again? Even after he figured out who she really was under the mask? He loved her as both Marinette and Ladybug? After all the trouble they had been through together? Her chest felt heavy. Those words were so dear, she wanted to record this moment so she could play it over and over again. He could say it a thousand times, but it still wouldn’t be enough for her.

She wanted nothing more than to throw herself in his arms, to let her heart expand and swallow her whole, to kiss him again. But she held herself back… because the thought of Adrien persisted in the corner of her mind. 

“I can’t tell you how happy I am… to hear that you feel the same,” Chat Noir murmured, pulling her face up again so their eyes could meet. Her lips trembled. “But… I don’t understand why you look so upset.”

“Because,” she finally said, pulling away from him. “Even though I like you… there’s still the other boy, Chat Noir. And I know it sounds terrible, but I love him, so this feels… so wrong. That I’ve fallen for you, even though I love him.”

Chat Noir blinked, his face falling slightly. “Oh yeah… I…” He didn’t finish his thought, instead, lowering his head. She didn’t want to tell him because she knew it would hurt him. 

“Who?” he asked, then. “Who is he? Have you ever told him?”

Marinette swallowed. She had been so embarrassed to tell him all the other times he had asked. But she wanted to now. She wanted to get it off of her chest. She needed to let him know. She took a deep breath to calm her heart and nerves.

“Adrien Agreste,” she finally revealed, her voice wavering. “I’m in love with Adrien Agreste.”

Chapter Text

Adrien didn’t think he heard that right. 

Adrien Agreste? Like Adrien Adrien Agreste? Like Adrien Agreste Adrien Agreste? Like… him Adrien Agreste? Marinette, who was also Ladybug, was in love with Adrien Agreste this whole entire time? Adrien Agreste was his competition? Adrien Agreste, who was also him? He was his own damn competition?

Adrien Agreste!?

ADRIEN AGRESTE!?

That bastard! He suddenly thought, but then pressed a hand against his head. Wait, I’m that bastard! 

ME, THAT'S ME SHE LOVES! ME, ME, ME, ME! SHE LOVES ME! ME ME ME ME ME M EM EME EME ME EMEMEMEMEMEMEMEMEMEMEMEEM! Adrien felt like his brain was rebooting. It was a mess, an absolutely chaotic domain. He couldn't process any of this. He was sure on his face was pure, unbridled shock, and he just felt completely frozen in place.

He couldn’t believe it. He was his own competition this entire time. Marinette was in love with him this whole time. While he was pining for her as Chat Noir, she was pining for him as Marinette. This whole time… they were in love with each other, with extra steps. 

But if she loved him as Adrien, and liked him as Chat… she loved him for who he was. She loved all of him, not just who he was as Adrien, or who he was as Chat. Marinette loved him for him. 

Marinette loved him. She loved him. Oh Lord, she loved him. At that moment all he wanted to do was tear off his mask and tell her that he was Adrien. That it could work out! He was Adrien! He was the one she was in love with. He was the one she had fallen for twice.

Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, Marinette loves me. She loves me. She loves me! He wanted to hear it again. One more time, to make sure he hadn’t just dreamed it up. 

But it made sense. It all started to make sense. How could he have been so dense? All those times she was weird around him, how she could barely speak to him. It was because… she liked him. No. She loved him. And he was so stupid and assumed it was because she didn’t like him.

That’s why she had been so troubled today around him! Wait… that must have also been why Nino had been acting weird! He must have known Marinette liked him and felt bad for her that Adrien liked Francine. 

Marinette loved him? All this time. She had been in love with him! And he had been an oblivious idiot. How could he have not seen it before? He wanted to jump for joy. He wanted to take her in his arms and spin her around, and tell her, “Marinette, I’m Adrien! ” 

But she wouldn’t want that. They still had a deal. He couldn’t reveal himself, no matter how badly he wanted to. And he really really wanted to. So badly. 

"Chat Noir? Are you... okay?" Marinette suddenly asked.

Adrien blinked turning to her. He was so caught up in his thoughts. He must have looked like some psycho. He wanted to grab her shoulders and say, "Okay? I'm better than okay. I'M FREAKING FANTASTIC! Because I'm the one you love! I'm Adrien! Me! I'm him!"

Instead, he just cleared his throat, nodding ever so slightly. He was afraid if he opened his mouth he'd reveal himself.

She looked up at him, her face scrunched up like she was trying not to cry. He didn’t want her to cry over this. Even if she was in love with someone else, if it wasn’t him, he didn’t want to see her in this pain. He leaned over and held her face in his hands.

“I’m sorry, it’s terrible isn’t it?” she sniffed.

He shook his head. Far from it. Now that he knew that she liked him as both Adrien and Chat, he was so overjoyed he felt like he could run miles. But he didn’t say anything to let her know how he felt. She must think he was disappointed. If only she knew it was quite the opposite.

“Marinette, do you have a guess?” he asked instead. If he couldn’t directly tell her, he would be clever about it.

Her head rose quickly. “What?” she questioned, her eyes wide. “You want me to make a guess?”

She sounded slightly mad. Adrien recoiled slightly. Okay. That made sense. She just revealed her feelings, and he asked if she had a guess.

“Why in the world would I have a guess right now?” Marinette went on. “I… I’m just really confused right now, Chat Noir. I don’t know what to think.”

“I understand,” was all he said. He didn’t know what else to tell her. Everything he wanted to say he couldn’t. 

She frowned at him. “I need to sleep on this Chat.”

He took a deep breath. He wondered how long it would take her to figure out? He thought he had given her so many hints. He just wanted to tell her who he was, so badly. But he had to respect what she wanted. He just hoped… maybe she would be able to guess soon because he had no idea how long he could keep this all on it.

He leaned in slightly, kissing her cheek softly. “Sweet dreams then, princess.”

Adrien turned, ready to leave. “I’ll see you soon, then! I’m not sure I’ll be able to come this weekend, I’m a bit busy. But I’ll come first thing Monday!” He still had his shoot tomorrow. 

She blinked. “Okay…”

He smiled slightly, before leaving.

She loves me. She really loves me. ME! 

“I don’t get it… he didn’t seem upset at all when I told him I liked Adrien,” Marinette told Alya over the phone. As soon as Chat left, she called Alya.

She had done it. She had been brave enough to tell him she loved Adrien, and she expected something like sadness, but he didn’t seem fazed at all. For a few seconds, it was like there was complete shock on his face as if he couldn’t believe it. Then he seemed to calm down like it wasn’t a big deal.

“Maybe he was hiding his sadness?” Alya suggested.

She had squealed when Marinette told her that Chat still loved her, sighing about how romantic it was. 

Marinette shook her head. “No… I don’t think so. I feel like I would still be able to tell if he was upset, he seemed perfectly fine. In fact, he asked me if I had a guess right after I told him I loved Adrien!”

Alya raised a brow. “What? Why the heck would he do that?”

“I don’t know! I just poured out my heart to him, telling him how I felt, who I loved, and he wanted me to guess!” Marinette frowned. She had been pretty pissed at that moment. She knew he wanted her to guess, but that was the absolute worst time to ask!

Alya tapped her chin. “There’s gotta be a reason for that!”

“I don’t know… and now I’m not gonna see him till Monday. I don’t get it! He tells me he loves me, and then I tell him I love another guy, even though I like him, and he acts like everything is okay and leaves!”

Marinette sometimes just didn’t understand boys. She was expecting something completely different.

Alya opened her mouth, but then her mother’s voice was in the background calling her. She sighed. “Sorry, girl. My mom’s calling! But I’ll talk to you later, okay!”

“Goodnight!”

Marinette shut off her phone, and fell back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. Her heart was still melting at Chat Noir’s confession. He loved her. He loved her. Still. It was so romantic, she just wished she could hear him say it again. 

She just didn’t understand his actions after she told him she liked Adrien. She was heartbroken when Adrien liked another girl when she liked him. Not that she wanted Chat to be heartbroken, but she was expecting something!

Maybe he thought everything was okay because she still liked Chat romantically. But she couldn’t fathom why he wanted her to guess right after she told him she loved Adrien. 

What would make him say that? Why? There had to be a reason. Why hadn’t he been upset that she loved Adrien? Why did he want her to guess right after she said she loved Adrien? Why had he looked so shocked, instead of sad?

It seemed like every time she thought of Chat... somehow she ended up thinking of Adrien. The fact that the two were similar in many ways. 

But... why was it that Chat reminded her so much of Adrien, and vice versa?

She jumped in her bed, her hair flying around. No way! There was absolutely no way in hell! 

She was going crazy. Those were just comparisons. The blonde hair and green eyes. Those were a coincidence. The fact that Chat smelled like Adrien, no way! That was a coincidence! 

A. Coincidence. 

But as she started making the comparisons, her mind was reeling at just how many comparisons there were. Her mind went back to everything Adrien had said to her… what Chat had said to her.

Adrien took her to that café, the same one Chat had taken her to. He had been looking at her intently like he wanted a reaction. Like he wanted her to remember. 

No, no, no! That was a coincidence! It had to be! He was probably just... thinking of something and ended up getting lost in thought, his gaze ending up on her? But then, he went on to order the same thing that Chat did. Then went on to ask her what she thought of Chat. He always seemed so interested in what she thought of Chat Noir. 

No. He probably just admired Chat! That had to be it! And he wanted to see if someone else shared his admiration! 

However... there was the picnic… he had told her he liked giving roses to his friend… he seemed embarrassed when she told him she liked roses, and then ever since that day, Chat had given her roses. Chat went on to say that a little bird told him she liked roses... and there was no way Adrien would have told him... unless...

"What the hell am I thinking?" Marinette whispered aloud, her hands threading through her hair. "It's a... they are all... coincidences!"

Then he told her that he liked Rumpelstilskin… and wasn’t that how Chat came up with the idea?

“No, this is insane!” Marinette whispered. How could she ever be that lucky?

But then it would make sense why Chat hadn’t been there with her during the fight against the Photographer. He had been busy. Adrien had a shoot that day. Adrien had been occupied with her, and on top of that had been frozen.

Marinette felt her heart race at all these comparisons. It was too big to be coincidences anymore. There was no way… She swallowed, her palms shaking. It could not be. She had to be looking too deeply into this. 

"I'm crazy. This is all crazy... I could never... there is no way..." she stammered, her heart roaring. And then she remembered the night where she confessed her insecurities to Chat. He had said something that had left her confused. 

Chat had called her an “everyday Ladybug”. Something only Adrien had called her before. He knew things that only Adrien seemed to know. And most of all, she had never seen Adrien and Chat in the same place.

She grabbed her head. It was hurting. She had to be going crazy, right? There was no way luck would shine its graces upon her like that. She was going insane. That had to be it. But her mind stopped when she remembered the biggest hint of all. 

Chat had told her… when she asked a question.... She knew him in person. She knew Chat Noir in person. She knew Adrien. Adrien was a person she knew as her civilian identity. 

What if… just what if…

Marinette swallowed again, her throat very dry. What if she had just cracked the code?

The whole weekend had been a blur for Marinette. She had been on edge, ever since Friday night. She had ended up making a huge chart in her room, mapping out all the comparisons, the coincidences. 

She had stared at it forever, still trying to tell herself that it couldn’t be true. It wasn’t that she didn’t want it to be true. It just felt too good to be true. She didn’t want to fall into the same trap where she liked to believe things, and then it turned out it was wrong. 

She wouldn’t be able to bear it if she had been wrong. Her world would explode if her suspicions were right. She couldn’t tell Alya about her suspicions because both she and Chat promised to keep anything about their identities a secret from the person they revealed their identities to. 

But she was dying to tell someone. The kwamis had crowded around her when they saw the chart. “What’s this?” Fluff had asked.

“You think Adrien and Chat Noir are the same person!?” Roarr exclaimed.

“I don’t know… I just have suspicions,” she had whispered. She then looked up at Tikki. Tikki would know because she had seen Chat Noir’s true self several times. But Tikki’s face showed no indication of whether Marinette was right or wrong. 

Tikki wouldn’t tell her. She couldn’t. It was up to Marinette to find out. And Marinette didn’t know. All indications pointed to this being true… but what if it wasn’t? What if she was getting ahead of herself.

She went to school, feeling extremely tired. She probably looked like a mess, but she had no care. She was just lost in her head. 

“Marinette, hey!” Alya called. 

Marinette looked up to see Alya standing with Nino and Adrien at the bottom of the staircase leading to school. Marinette swallowed when she saw Adrien. She observed him from a distance.

He seemed to be the same height as Chat. Same blonde hair… emerald green eyes… She took a deep breath as she walked towards them. 

“Hey,” she greeted all of them, not able to look anyone in the eye except for Alya.

It would make sense, then, wouldn’t it? Why he wouldn’t be upset that she was in love with Adrien. Or why he wanted her to guess. Maybe it was him giving her another hint. A big hint. 

They were all talking as they walked up the staircase, Marinette’s gaze downcast. She wished so badly she could ask Adrien if he was Chat. If her suspicions were true. That she wasn’t insane.

It would all make sense. Adrien was also a celebrity. He was someone who wanted to escape his home life. But that would also mean Adrien had been in love with Ladybug the whole time.

It would mean Adrien had been the boy flirting with her this whole time. Adrien was the pun-making boy in a leather suit. The boy who used to get on her nerves, but now she found so loveable. It was crazy. She would never believe they were the same person. Even once, when Alya randomly brought up that Adrien and Chat could be the same person, Marinette had scoffed, claiming that Adrien could never be compared to Chat.

But now…

“Marinette,” Adrien suddenly said.

She blinked, looking up for a second. “Yes?”

“You okay? You seemed to be zoned out,” he asked.

She readjusted her backpack strap. “I’m fine, sorry. Just a bit tired.”

He nodded. The two of them had stepped back from Alya and Nino, who were ahead of them, laughing and joking around. 

“Tired? Why?”

She shrugged. How could she tell him?

“What, does a random visitor stop by to say hi at night?”

What did he just say? Marinette looked up, her heart pounding. What the hell did he just say? 

“Just kidding!”

No, he wasn’t.

Adrien turned to her, and her heart stopped with realization. She had been so blind. So so blind.

Oh. Oh. 

Adrien knocked against Marinette’s trapdoor when he didn’t find her on her balcony. It was funny because he told her if he didn’t see her on the weekend, he’d see her on Monday. He hoped she wasn’t asleep. He just wanted to spend all of his free time with her. He wanted to be with her as much as he could. He craved every moment they spent together.

He had been so busy the whole weekend, he ended up sleeping early because of how tired he was. The shoot went fine, miraculously. For once, someone didn’t get akumatized, and he had been in an okay mood. He was still pissed about canceling with Nino, but he knew being moody before had gotten him in trouble during shoots.

So he had been fine, going along and wanting it to finish quickly. No one was angry, and everyone had honestly seemed desperate to get it over with since it had been the third time they were doing the shoot. Thank God, they didn’t have to reschedule a fourth attempt. 

Suddenly there was a noise, and Adrien looked down to see Marinette had opened the trapdoor. His eyes locked with her bluebell eyes. His heart was soaring. He wanted to kiss her right there. Press his lips against her soft ones again. Instead, he smiled at her, and she smiled back.

She loves me, she loves me! 

That was the one mantra that kept running through his mind the whole weekend. The fact that Marinette had been in love with him this whole time! And when he saw her at school today, he wanted to envelop her in a hug and tell her he loved her back. 

He had teased her at school, trying to drop yet another hint. But as soon as he said it, he saw the look of utter shock on her face. Maybe he had embarrassed her by suggesting that someone visited her at night. Immediately he tried to shake it off as a joke, and she had just stood there, lost in her head again. 

He had nudged her, asking if she really was okay. And then she had looked up at him, giving him a bright smile, whispering, “I’m fine. Actually, I’m great. I just realized, I’ve been so blind.”

“What?” he had asked. Blind about what?

She had shaken her head. “Nothing, let’s go to class!”

He had followed, confused about her behavior. He wondered… what had she been thinking all weekend? Did any of his hints ever get through to her?

“Chat Noir,” she breathed. “Come inside.”

He cocked his head. Okay, so it looked like they were going into her room tonight. He slipped in and landed on her bed. She was already moving down the stairs, and he followed suit. He took the final step and landed on the floorboards of her room. She was on the other side of the room, leaning against her desk, arms crossed in front of her.

“I want to guess, Chat Noir,” she told him suddenly.

He took a sharp intake of breath. She wanted to guess? Friday night she had been so confused about it when he asked her to guess. Where did this come from? This was her last guess too… what if she got it wrong? Wouldn’t that mean he’d never reveal himself?

He swallowed slowly. His heart was running a marathon, and his stomach was in fumbles. He was terrified yet excited. “You do?”

She nodded, giving him a soft smile.

He nodded back slightly, the blood roaring in his ears. It was terrifying. This last guess. Her answer. He didn’t know if he wanted to hear it or not.

She pushed a strand of hair back, and stood up straighter, pushing herself off the desk she was leaning her back against. “It’s you, isn’t it?”

He continued to stare at her, his heart thrumming, almost canceling out her voice. 

“Adrien.”

Adrien’s eyes widened, and he swore the whole world stopped there. Nothing else was moving, nothing else was important, except for her, and him, staring at each other. He swore his heart stopped at that moment, as the world brightened, and she stood in his view, burning the brightest.

She guessed it. She actually guessed it. And it wasn't a dream. His name came off of her tongue. She said Adrien. She knew. She knew. Finally, oh God, finally. His eyes stung as he let out a laugh of relief. He couldn’t believe it.

He gave her a huge smile, as he whispered, “Plagg, claws in.”

As soon as he detransformed into Adrien, Marinette put her hands on her mouth. “Oh my God!”

He opened his arms for her, and she ran towards him. She locked her arms around his neck as his own arms circled her waist, spinning her around. He set her down, and she stared up at him, her smile so wide. She looked so beautiful. “I can’t believe it, it’s you, Adrien!”

And then she pressed her mouth against his. It was a dream come true. What Adrien had been dreaming for forever, was finally coming true. The girl of his dreams was before him, in love with him, and kissing him

And of course, he was kissing her back. 

Chapter Text

“It’s you,” Marinette whispered. 

She couldn’t believe it. Here she was in Adrien’s arms, kissing him. Him. It seemed too good to be true. The boy she was always in love with, was the same boy she had fallen for recently. Her heart wanted to burst.

She felt like crying tears of happiness. This whole damn time. Adrien. Adrien had been the one by her side. 

He leaned in again to kiss her cheeks softly, before pulling away. He then pulled her hand to his mouth and kissed it, whispering against it, “Yes, it is.”

She leaned in and kissed him once more. She couldn’t get enough of it. Some part of her was still scared that this was a dream, and that he wasn’t real. But he was. Adrien was here. Adrien was Chat Noir. Her Chat Noir.

The two finally pulled apart, and Marinette rested her head against his chest. She could feel his heart pounding, and she could feel him breathe. So he was real. He was standing here, in love with her, just like she loved him back. 

She couldn’t believe it. It had always been a dream of hers that Adrien would love her back. And he had loved her this whole time, as Ladybug. He had always been there, by her side, and she had never known. She would’ve never known if she hadn’t guessed. So the two had always been in love with each other, just in more complicated ways. What a coincidence. 

Adrien. It was Adrien in front of her at this moment. Adrien, she had kissed all those times before. Adrien, she had bantered with. Adrien, she had argued with. She had been through so much with him, and she had no idea for the longest time. 

And now, finally, after the longest time of pining and waiting from afar, he was here in her arms, kissing her lips, telling her he loved her. It was an absolute dream come true. 

“Now it makes sense,” she whispered, finally finding something to say.

“What?”

“Why you wanted me to guess last night. I thought you were crazy after I told you that I love--” Marinette stopped when she realized what she was about to say. In front of Adrien. The same Adrien she always stammered around.

Adrien, who was in her room, holding her. She turned bright red, pulling back slightly to look at his face. She had told him to his face that she loved him. She said it to him… without turning red and messing up. Oh, Lord. This was so embarrassing. 

“That you love me?” he questioned, grinning slightly. That mischievous Chat Noir grin. A grin that had her heart galloping. 

She thinned her lips, feeling her heart pound in her chest. It was embarrassing to know she had been telling Adrien all these things this whole time. She had been with him this whole time. She turned around, hiding her face from him. 

“Yes,” she whispered, not looking at him. She couldn’t. She instead walked over to her bed, looking back at him once to tell him to follow. He blinked and followed her. The two of them sat on the side of her bed, as she finally looked at him. 

“You really loved me all this time?” he asked, sitting a bit of a distance from her. We’re both sitting on my bed. Oh my God, he’s Chat Noir. He’s Chat Noir. Adrien Agreste has been Chat Noir this whole time, and it took me WAY too long to figure it out. And I was Ladybug. And we were always in love with each other in some sort of way . 

She nodded. “Yes… ever since that day… you know when you gave me the umbrella?” she whispered, feeling red all over again. She couldn’t believe she was telling him this. He nodded ever so slightly, and she just felt so incredibly embarrassed, she covered her face with her hands. She couldn’t look at him straight. He was just… so perfect. So loveable. But not perfect in the way she had believed for so long… perfect in a sense… where a person can’t find any qualms with their lover because at that moment they are so consumed in their own feelings. He was perfect at that moment because she loved him so dearly. Not because he was Adrien Agreste the model, the celebrity. Because he was Adrien Agreste, the boy she loved, the boy who was her superhero partner. He was just Adrien Agreste. And that was all she wanted. 

Finally, she let out a loud sigh, smoothing her hair back, and looking him in the eye. “I wanted to tell you so many times how I felt… but I couldn’t ever…”

“That’s why you were always so stuttery around me!”

“I-I was embarrassed okay! I liked you so much… I just didn’t know how to act because I was so shy,” she defended herself. 

He laughed, a loud laugh, and she felt the heat in her skin rise. She loved the sound of his laugh.

“I was convinced that maybe you didn’t like me,” he finally said, leaning in. He kissed her once more on her lips, causing her heart to flutter. “You don’t know how happy I am, that it was because you liked me. I’m kind of flattered, though, that I was that important to you that you could barely get a word out to me.”

She pursed her lips. “Yeah… I… just,” she reached over, putting her hands against his cheeks. He looked down at her hands. “I’m sorry, if this is weird. It just doesn’t feel real. It feels too good to be true. You’re really here?”

He moved his face to brush his lips against her wrist, and she bit back a squeak. “I’m real. It’s all real. I’m Chat Noir, milady.”

She sighed. Her heart wanted to burst. She felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world at that moment. Both of the guys she had fallen for turned out to be the same person. She had fallen in love with Adrien again, just like he had fallen for her.

“So that means this whole time you were in love with Ladybug?” she asked. That’s who he had written the love letter for?

He nodded. “Since that day when you saved Chloé from Stoneheart.”

“So that means…” she blinked. 

“We fell for each other the same day,” he explained.

What a coincidence. 

He had loved Ladybug this whole time. Her alter ego. But now he had fallen in love with her once more since he had figured out she was Ladybug. She felt like she was on top of the world. 

“Damn… if only I knew it had been you who had been by my side this whole entire time,” Marinette murmured. “I can’t believe that you’re Chat Noir.”

He swallowed. “Is that because… um… I’m too different from him?”

She quickly shook her head. “No! I mean… I guess… once, I was convinced, you know, that you were too perfect. That you and Chat Noir were nothing alike. That there was no way Mr. Perfect Agreste could be Chat Noir. 

“But then… I realized I was wrong. I started to see that I was so wrong to think like everyone else. I realized that you were just Adrien Agreste, a normal boy like everyone else. And I love you for that, too. I want to learn more about you Adrien, and I can’t tell you how happy I am that you’re Chat Noir,” she went on, taking his hand. “I just… I’m saying this because it feels too good to be true. I can’t possibly be that lucky!”

He let out a wide grin and pulled Marinette for a hug. “It’s real. So real. I’m here, Marinette. Really. It’s me. It’s been me this whole time!”

Her cheek was pressed against his chest, and she blinked. Her back was arched awkwardly, and she pulled away slightly and rearranged herself in a more comfortable position. His chin rested on her head, and she felt his heartbeat again.

Yes, he was real. And he was Chat Noir. She was that lucky. She wanted to cry. Luck had shined its graces upon her. Adrien Agreste, the love of her life, was Chat Noir, the boy she had fallen for. 

“I’m glad. That you realized… I’m not a perfect guy.”

“I’m just upset it took me so long,” she answered. But you’re perfect to me, just not in the way that everyone thinks, she wanted to say. But she was too shy. “But you’re both Chat Noir and Adrien. You’re the same person.”

They stayed like that for a few seconds. Then Marinette noticed the kwami’s from the corner of her eye. 

“So you both knew then?” she asked, pulling away from Adrien. Tikki and Plagg had been in their own conversation. 

Plagg snickered. “Yes.”

Tikki smiled apologetically. “We couldn’t tell you, though.”

Marinette narrowed her eyes at Tikki. Traitor, she wanted to say. So Tikki had sat there listening to her ginormous crush on Adrien this whole time, and she knew that he was Chat Noir. Some wing-woman she was! 

“And now finally you lovebirds figured it out!” Plagg exclaimed, flying around them. “I was getting sick and tired of all of this running around each other and never figuring it out!”

Adrien rolled his eyes. “Yeah, well, thanks for all the help!”

“You know we couldn’t help!” Tikki chastised. “I’m just happy that you two are happy!” She flew over in between them. “Now I’ll get to know you better, Adrien, won’t I?”

“And I’ll guess you’ll get to know me too, kid!” Plagg shrugged, speaking to Marinette. 

She raised a brow. “Kid?”

“So do you have cheese?”

Both Tikki and Adrien groaned. “Plagg!”

“What? I want cheese!”

Tikki flew over to Plagg. “Come on, I can give you a cookie!”

“But I don’t care about cookies!” Plagg whined.

Tikki ignored him and flew on to Marinette’s desk. Plagg looked over at Adrien, Marinette, and then back at Tikki. “Okay, okay, fine! I’m coming!”

“You think they're okay with it?” Adrien asked. 

Marinette watched the kwamis fondly. “Yes… I mean it took convincing for Tikki because she was scared about… what could happen, but she eventually agreed.”

There was a slight pause, and the only sound for a bit was Tikki and Plagg’s bantering. Marinette kept her gaze on Adrien’s chest, not wanting to look into his gorgeous eyes. She watched his chest go in and out, as he breathed. The topic of identities was brought up again. 

“Are you, um, still worried?”

“About?”

“You know… the identities?”

“I…” Marinette fiddled with her fingers. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t. But, I’m more confident. Earlier, when I was so against it, I was too paranoid. But I’m confident that we won’t do something stupid. I know that we’re gonna be smart about it!”

“Yeah?”

“Yes. Because honestly, for the first time in a long time, I honestly feel so relieved. I have you by my side now. I’m just sorry that it took me this long to see reason,” she murmured. 

“You have nothing to be sorry for! You had your reasons! Justified reasons!” Adrien quickly said. “I’m glad, though, that now you are finally comfortable with all of this. That we got to this point.”

“And I don’t want it any other way, Adrien,” Marinette assured. “I want to do it all with you know. I want to conquer my fears with you. I want to fight crime with you. I want… you to be by my side in all the important decisions that we have to make because we’re Ladybug and Chat Noir. We’re a team. And I’m glad that, if I didn’t see it before, I see it now!”

Marinette meant every word wholeheartedly. She finally felt like she could breathe freely for the first time since she had become a guardian since she had told Alya. The Marinette from two months ago, who didn’t want anything to do with revealing identities, was gone. She had grown so much since then. And she was ready for a new beginning. For a fresh new start, with Adrien. 

He kissed her hand again. “I want that more than anything, milady. I’m always gonna be here. And we’re going to be smart and careful about this, we’ll make sure not to make any mistakes. We’re going to do everything together now, and it’ll be easier.”

“Yes,” she breathed, closing her eyes, and just reveling in the fact that she was here with Adrien, and this was really happening.

She was ready. To go on this new path with him. She wouldn’t want it any other way. Marinette Dupain-Cheng was ready for change in her life. The good change. 

“So those pictures of me around your room, then? It’s because…” Adrien suddenly said, looking around. 

Marinette gasped, opening her eyes in panic. She saw Adrien turning his head to look at her pinboard, and she quickly put her hands over his eyes. She had taken most of his pictures down after the picnic, after deep thought. She realized that all the pictures of him had given into her unhealthy obsession with him and the perfect idealism. 

Still… she had kept a few up. Pictures she had taken with him and other friends, and maybe one or two magazine clippings. 

“No!” she quickly said. “Those were not… I… stop looking!”

He laughed, and peeled her hands off from his face, holding them in his. He leaned toward her pinboard looking at one of the magazine pictures. He pointed at it, letting go of one of her hands. “I don’t really like this one, can you replace it?”

“With what?”

“Another picture of me?” 

“Like a magazine..?” she asked, even though she knew that’s not what he meant. She wanted him to say what he meant.

“No… a picture of me and you. Together because…” He paused as he looked at her, swallowing slightly. His face was now turning slightly red. 

“I want you,” he whispered. “I want you to be mine, and I want to be yours. I’ve wanted it for so long. And now that I’ve fallen for you all over again, I know that I want to be with you and only you.”

Her breathing slowed as she stared at him. How could this really be happening? This beautiful boy was hers. Entirely hers. He didn’t even have to ask, he didn’t have to doubt it. She wanted it for so long, too. This moment was so entirely sweet that she could practically taste it on her tongue. 

“I want to be with you, Marinette,” he declared again, taking her hand in his, looking up at her earnestly, with his emerald green eyes.

“You don’t have to ask twice,” she grinned, wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him in for another kiss. “I want that, too.”

They were together. Marinette was now with Adrien. She was… his girlfriend? It was a dream come true. She wanted to be his girlfriend for so so long, and now it was finally happening. She felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world. 

She walked to school, her blood rushing in giddiness. She looked up to see Adrien leaning against a pillar at the bottom of the staircase. Her boyfriend. Oh, she could get used to that. No one knew, yet. Well, of course not, since they had just become a couple last night.

Last night. Where everything went right for her. Where she finally had guessed the identity of her beloved partner. Marinette was more glad than anything that she had accepted that deal that day. Or else, she would have never known who Chat was. Things would have been so different if she had picked another path that day. A bad kind, she was sure. But she had listened to her heart and went with his guessing game. 

“Look, it’s Adrien!” Tikki whispered from Marinette’s bag. 

“Yeah, it is,” Marinette grinned, as she walked up to him. 

She leaned in, blocking his view from his phone. “Hey!”

He looked up at her, a wide grin spreading over his face. He put his phone in his pocket. “Hey, you.”

It was bliss. The fact that she could talk to him like this. That she was here with him. That she could make him smile like that. She wanted to capture each moment and put it in its own place in her heart. Half of her heart was his, after all.

“Were you waiting for me?”

“Maybe?” he shrugged. Then he chuckled. “Of course I was.”

Her heart could burst. “Well, I’m here now. Let’s go to class.”

“Hold my hand?” he whispered, holding it out to her. 

She grinned at him, interlacing her fingers with his. She pulled him closer to her, leaning up to whisper in his ear, “Do you even have to ask, sir?”

He burst out laughing. “Sir? ”

“Well, what do you want me to call you? My knight?” she teased, grinning at him again. 

It was ecstasy. To be holding hands with him like this. To flirt with him. Months ago, she’d never think this was real. That she’d be dating Adrien. That Adrien Agreste was also her superhero partner.

He pulled her hand to his mouth, kissing it. She melted at the gesture, letting out a slight sigh. “I like that. I’ll be your knight.”

She nudged him slightly. “That sounds stupid. I was kidding. You're my boyfriend.” 

He looked amused, chuckling again. “I like the sound of that even more.”

And she did too. So much. She just wanted to keep saying it. My boyfriend, my boyfriend, my boyfriend. 

He pulled on her hand slightly, and then Marinette realized that they’d be walking like this in front of everyone. Everyone would know about their relationship status soon. And it wasn’t like she didn’t want that! She was just sure they were going to be bombarded with questions. 

“You nervous?” he asked, looking back at her when he noticed she hadn’t moved. 

She shook her head. “Of course not. This is what I’ve wanted for… so long. I just wonder what everyone is gonna think.” She could imagine Lila and Chloé would burst if they found out the two of them were dating. 

“Who cares what they think?”

“Imagine explaining this to Alya and Nino, though. Or what about Lila and Chloé?”

He shrugged. “That’s all for later. Right now, I want to walk with you through those entrance doors. With my girlfriend.”

The blood rushed through her veins, to her face, causing her heart to pound. She loved that. Being called his girlfriend. A word she had dreamed to hear from his lips for so long. This felt like a dream. Being here with him, holding his hands, being able to call him hers.

Then he tugged on her hand, and the two of them walked up the steps together. The people on the staircase turned their heads to look at them, in shock. Probably in shock that Adrien, the model, was in a relationship. That the two of them were dating. 

They reached the top of the stairs and walked to the entrance. Standing in front of the courtyard. People were milling about, and her gaze caught on Alya and Nino sitting on the stairs. Alya looked up and met her gaze. She raised her hand, looking to wave her over, but then her mouth dropped open when she saw Marinette was holding Adrien’s hand.

In fact, a bunch of people were looking at them. She even saw Lila drop a bottle from her hand. 

“This is weird,” she murmured to Adrien.

He nodded, but then took a deep breath. “Who cares, I’ll parade it around to show everyone if I have to!”

“Parade what around?”

“The fact that I love you,” he declared, looking her straight in the eye as he said it. Her heart skipped a beat, and the world seemed to sparkle around her. “Because I do. I love you, Marinette.”

So sweet. So mind-numbingly sweet, she felt like she was going to collapse. She wanted to jump up in the air and squeal about, like she used to at every little gesture Adrien showed to her. She wanted to run around the courtyard yelling, “Adrien loves me! He loves me! He really loves me!” Who would have guessed it would end like this for them? 

“I love you, too." She smiled at him fondly.  "I love you, Adrien.”

She loved the grin that formed on his face. And then he was leaning into her, and she leaned up to him. They sealed their declarations of love as their lips pressed against each other, in front of everyone. 

Her heart fluttered the whole time, knowing that she was his. And he was hers. And that was enough for her. It was sweet. So sweet. His heart beated for hers the same way hers beated for his.

The heart that she had guessed. 

Chapter Text

Three Months Later

If anyone had told Adrien Agreste months ago that he’d be dating his classmate Marinette Dupain-Cheng, and that she was his partner Ladybug, he wouldn’t have believed it. But now, this was his reality. The best possible reality.

And if someone told him that Marinette Dupain-Cheng would be sitting on his bed squabbling with his kwami, he would’ve laughed. But there it was, happening before his eyes. 

“I’m just saying, in what universe do cats like cheese? Don’t you like fish? Like normal cats?” Marinette asked.

“Fish?” Plagg blanched. “No thanks, I’ll stick to camembert.”

“But camembert stinks!”

“So does fish!”

“Please don’t try and convince him to switch over to fish, I don’t need that smell in my room,” Adrien begged, walking over and sitting next to his girlfriend and kwami. Girlfriend. He loved that he could call Marinette that. It still excited him. 

Marinette grinned at him. “Hey, you said that you didn’t like the smell of camembert.”

“Fish isn’t any better! Can’t you suggest cat food instead?”

Marinette shrugged. “I don’t know, I don’t really know what cats like other than fish.”

“I’m not a normal cat!” Plagg harrumphed. “I’m a kwami of destruction! Cats should fear me!”

“BOO!” Tikki came from behind Plagg. Plagg screeched and went flying up against the ceiling. He knocked himself against it, and Adrien, Marinette, and Tikki burst out laughing. 

“THAT WASN’T FUNNY!” Plagg yelled.

“It so was,” Marinette snickered.

Things had been mostly easygoing for the two since they had started dating. The world was so much brighter for the two ever since. For Adrien. It was everything he ever wanted. To be with the girl he loved.

He sometimes found himself staring at her fondly, and she would catch him, blushing and asking him what he was staring at. “You,” he’d whisper. “Always you.”

Always her. His world revolved around hers. He loved every moment he spent with her. Cherished it and locked it inside of his heart, his brain, so he could remember. He wanted to hold them all so close. Their kisses, their hugs, her smile, her laughter, the way she’d tell him she loved him, her leadership as Ladybug, everything. He wanted to preserve it all. 

He loved being with her more than anything. Once he even asked her, “What if I hadn’t found you in that alley that day?”

“When?”

“You know, when I figured out you were Ladybug.”

She had paused for a while. They had been lying on a blanket in the park, on a date, her head resting against his shoulder, her body close to his. “Well… we wouldn’t be here together.”

“Yeah.”

“And we’d probably still be just Ladybug and Chat Noir, and Marinette and Adrien to each other, but separately.”

“Yeah.”

“It would be the normal status quo like it had been for years.”

“That feels like forever ago.”

“It does… I’m glad, though. That things are different now.”

It felt like forever ago when he’d try to pursue her as Ladybug, and she’d hastily reject him. It felt like forever ago when they were just strangers to each other. When they were just Ladybug and Chat Noir, a crime-fighting duo. Or when they were Marinette and Adrien, two classmates. 

But they were now more than that. Lovers. Two people who spent so much more time getting to know more about each other. They would spend nights in each other’s rooms just talking. Talking about themselves, ranging from everything to memories to their deepest secrets. Desperate to learn more about each other.

He had told her more about his father, the way he felt lonely, or how much he missed his mom. She had told him about her insecurities, how she had felt for him so long, and about her guardian duties. The two spent more time learning more about their pasts until Adrien could safely say that he knew enough about Marinette that he could say he was a part of her childhood. 

And Adrien found with time he was learning more of Marinette’s quirks. The way she’d tuck her hair behind her ear when she was nervous. The way she’d chew on her pencil when she was concentrating hard on something. Or the way she’d stick her tongue out when she was working hard on something. He loved that he was learning more and more about her. 

All these things had him falling more in love with her if that was possible. 

He had leaned over to kiss her nose. “I’m glad, too. Everyday.”

They had even decided to tell Nino and Alya everything. Including their identities. Adrien had felt at peace that he could finally tell Nino that it was, in fact, Marinette that he loved. They had to tell their best friends everything, because, one, they couldn’t believe the two were dating, and two, the two were probably over with their confusing love lives.

They had been so incredibly shocked when Marinette and Adrien had walked in holding hands that first day. Alya had marched right up to them, Nino right behind her. “What’s this?”

“We’re holding hands,” Marinette had answered, clearly trying to hide a smile.

“I can see that,” Alya had stated, crossing her arms in front of her chest. Nino from behind her had given Adrien a perplexed look. Adrien knew exactly what that look had meant. I THOUGHT YOU DIDN’T FEEL THAT WAY ABOUT MARINETTE! 

“Well… we’re dating,” Adrien had clarified.

“DATING!?” the two of them had exclaimed at the same time.

“Surprise!” Marinette and Adrien had both said, laughing nervously.

“BUT HOW!?”

“FRANCINE?” Nino had mouthed to Adrien, gesturing towards Marinette. Adrien had shaken his head in response, not elaborating, causing Nino to gesture even harder, a look of anger and confusion on his face. 

Marinette and Adrien had told them that they would explain everything after school. They couldn’t with everyone around. 

“So are we gonna tell them?” Adrien had asked Marinette, at their waiting area. They had decided to meet up at Marinette’s house.

Adrien and Marinette had been there first, sitting on the couch of their living room. They had just told her parent’s that the two were officially dating. Their parents had gasped in surprise and then started gushing.

“You’re both dating! Oh, it’s about time!” Sabine had expressed, pressing her hands against her cheeks.

“Welcome to the family, Adrien!” Tom had said, slapping a hand against Adrien’s back. “You better treat my daughter well!”

“Papa!” Marinette had hissed, her face turning red.

Adrien had laughed nervously. “Of course, sir.”

After more doting from her parents, Marinette had finally pushed Adrien out of the bakery, in a huff. “They are too embarrassing.”

“I think it’s endearing.” He liked that her parents cared so much about their daughter, that they had such a positive reaction. He couldn’t imagine his father being doting or happy for him. He hadn’t even told his father yet, since they had just started dating that day. He hadn’t been sure he wanted to. 

Marinette had then sat Adrien down in the living room, as they waited for their friends. “We have to, there’s no way we can’t. Besides, you probably told Nino you’re Chat Noir, right?”

“How did you know?”

She had rolled her eyes. “Lucky guess.”

“So I guess we are telling them.”

“Telling them what?” a voice from behind them had said.

The two of them had turned to see Alya and Nino standing at the door. 

“Oh um… well… why don’t you actually come in before we… tell you.”

The two had walked in and hadn’t even bothered to sit on the couch, instead, standing at the side, mimicking each other’s pose, arms crossed against their chest. Marinette and Adrien had both looked at each other, before turning back to their friends.

“I feel like we committed a crime,” Adrien had whispered.

“Yeah, by hiding this,” Alya had declared. 

“We literally just started dating!” Marinette had insisted.

“Really? How?”

“Since I came into Marinette’s room last night as Chat Noir, and she guessed that I was Adrien because we had a deal where she had to guess who Chat Noir really was ever since I figured out she was Ladybug,” Adrien had said nonchalantly.

The room had gone silent. So silent they could have probably heard a pin drop. It had stayed like that for a few seconds, as Alya and Nino had stood there, completely frozen, eyes bugged out,

“Way to be subtle…” Marinette had murmured.

“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!?” the two of them had screamed.

Adrien and Marinette had both laughed. “Surprise!”

“YOU’RE LADYBUG?” Nino had screamed at the same time Alya went, “YOU’RE CHAT NOIR!”

Then the two had turned to each other. “WAIT YOU KNEW SHE WAS LADYBUG?”

“YOU KNEW HE WAS CHAT NOIR?”

“Hey, can we not inform my parents?” Marinette had asked, in the middle of their screaming game.

“Oh my God, this is like… the biggest coincidence ever!” Alya had exclaimed, falling back on the sofa. 

“Wait, so you’re Francine!” Nino had gasped, pointing to Marinette. 

Adrien had glared at him, crossing his arms in an x-shape, behind Marinette. Really? He had to go and say that?

“Who?” 

Nino had shaken his head, laughing. “No… nothing! It’s nothing!”

“What does it mean?”

“Nothing!” both Adrien and Nino had assured her. He didn’t need to tell her about Francine.

“So both of our best friend’s are Paris’s biggest superheroes?” Alya had whispered.

“Yup,” Nino had affirmed. 

“And the two of them were in love with each other’s alter egos, and made it super complicated for no reason.?”

“Yup.”

“And apparently I knew that Marinette was Ladybug, and you knew that Adrien was Chat Noir.”

"Yup.”

“And now they’re dating, after all of our efforts.”

“It would seem so.”

“Wow… just… um… wow,” Alya had said. “I need a second to process all of this.”

“Me too.”

Their two friends had taken in surprisingly well, after a bit of a screaming fest. They had found it funny that Adrien and Marinette’s romance had been so complicated, and Alya had joked that Adrien was just a fanboy who was in love with Paris’s superheroine. They had, of course, promised to keep their friend’s identities a secret. They were just so happy that the two were finally happy and together. 

In the end, Adrien had ended up telling Marinette about Nino’s stupid Francine joke. But that was a few weeks after, when she had kept pestering them, and he had finally relented. 

“Really, Francine?” Marinette had raised her brow at them, unimpressed.

“Hey, that’s what I said too! I wasn’t a fan of Francine!” Adrien had defended himself.

Nino had just shrugged. “Ladybug looked like a Francine.”

“No she… I mean, no I don’t!” 

“Well she, er… I guess you did to me.”

“It’s stupid.”

“So am I allowed to call you Francine then?”

“No!”

Even Kagami had figured out, Marinette had apparently told her. That Sunday, after they had announced that they were dating she had casually brought it up.

“So you’re dating Marinette?” Kagami had asked, leaning against the wall, looking over at Marinette, who was standing by the doorway. 

Adrien had looked over at her. “Yeah, you heard?” He had wondered… was she upset? Was it awkward to talk about his new girlfriend in front of his ex-girlfriend? 

“From her,” Kagami had smiled. “I’m happy for you two. I always thought you two were perfect for each other. You two just took too long to make it happen.”

Adrien had been relieved. He knew Kagami had moved on from him, but he was happy that she was happy for them. “You really thought that?”

“Yeah, ever since we broke up,” she had laughed. “But let it be known, while I’m happy for you both, if you do anything to break her heart, I will be the first one after you!”

Adrien had blinked, as he had watched the girl standing in front of him. The very intimidating girl. He knew he shouldn’t take her threats lightly. He had just nodded, not saying anything. He didn’t plan on doing anything to ever hurt Marinette. He loved her too much. 

“Good,” Kagami had crossed her arms. “I’m glad I got that through your head, Mr. Oblivious.”

“Hey, I’m not oblivious!” Adrien had defended himself, but Kagami had started walking away from him, to Marinette. “I’m not!”

“Yes you are,” Marinette had confirmed, when Adrien finally approached him. 

“Am not!”

“You are!” both girls had said. 

“It’s better that you accept it because I’m pretty sure everyone will agree with us on this,” Kagami had stated, pointing a finger at Adrien.

Adrien had sighed in defeat. Fine. Whatever. Maybe he was. 

Kagami had turned to Marinette. “Good luck with him, Mari. He’s kind of an idiot.”

“Hey!” 

Kagami had winked at him. “I’m kidding. Mostly.”

Marinette had laughed and leaned over to take Adrien’s face in her hands. “You’re adorable when you’re mad.”

“I’m not mad,” he had rolled his eyes, and Marinette laughed again. She had pulled his head down and pressed her lips against his once. 

“Don’t be mad,” she’d whispered against his lips softly.

He could never be mad that long. Especially when she was kissing him like that. He smiled against her lips, pulling her in again. He could never get enough of this. All he wanted was to kiss her again and again. He felt like he was falling in love with this girl more and more every day. And maybe it was cheesy to others, but Adrien couldn’t help it. The first time feeling of love had him intoxicated in the best of ways. 

“Ugh, you both are disgusting!” Kagami had exclaimed, but he could hear the fondness in her voice. Marinette had pulled away from him and stuck her tongue out at Kagami. 

Most of the class had taken it as well as Kagami. Most of the class. Everyone was extremely happy for them, especially Juleka, Rose, Mylené, and Alix. Marinette admitted it was because they knew about her huge crush on Adrien, and were always rooting for them. 

However, Chloé and Lila were not happy. More so Lila. Chloé had badgered Adrien about the fact that out of all the girls he could have picked, why did it have to be “Dupain-Cheng”. 

“ADRIKINS!” she had screeched the first time they walked into school holding hands. “What are you doing with her? ”

Adrien and Marinette had turned to each other, Marinette grimacing, and Adrien had sighed. “Well… we’re dating.”

“DATING!?” she screeched. “But how?”

“Because I love her, and she loves me,” Adrien had explained calmly. 

Chloé had stared at him utterly dumbfounded. After that, she had made rude remarks about the fact that they were dating, clearly not happy with it. Until Adrien finally had told her off.

“Listen, Chloé, I love Marinette. And nothing you say or do can change my mind about that. So please, if you care about me and how I feel, stop yelling about it all the time.”

She had opened her mouth and then closed it, turning to look at Marinette in the distance. Adrien knew at one point that Chloé had liked him, even Marinette had told him that. He had been a bit shocked when she said that, and she glared at him, stating she couldn’t believe he was that oblivious.

Sure Chloé tried to kiss his cheek, and sometimes was flirty, but in his mind, Chloé was his childhood friend. Someone he could never see in the romantic light, so he never allowed himself to see her actions in that way.

She had finally sighed, turning away from him. “Do whatever you want Adrien.” 

And after that, she had stopped pestering them. She had stopped going after Marinette, and her interactions with Adrien had lessened. She still talked to him, but her hugs and kisses on the cheeks had ceased. It was strange, but it was like Chloé had actually listened to him, and made the effort to do what he asked. And he appreciated her for that.

Lila on the other hand was furious. She didn’t have a huge outburst like Chloé had at first, but it had been clear that she was furious. She had tried many times to latch on to Adrien, flirting on another level, and she had started to be extra petty towards Marinette. Adrien was one of the people who knew about her lying nature, and the minute she tried to spread lies about Marinette, to make her look bad, the moment she tried to make her seem bad in front of Adrien, Adrien had shut her down. 

He wouldn’t hear anything of it. He had told her right then and there, “Lila, I’m not interested in these games. Don’t tell me lies about my girlfriend, and stop going after her. I thought you were bigger than that.” He didn’t, he knew to what levels she could stoop down to, but had purposefully said that to add salt to the wound. 

Adrien felt stronger these days. Ever since the day he had decided to stand up to his father, he had gained a lot of confidence. He was tired of sitting back and being passive and decided that if he was going to face problems, he’d face them head-on instead of waiting for something else to miraculously help him. And it felt good, taking that stand for himself. 

“But, Adrien! I’m not saying anything--”

He had held up a hand. “Save it please. I don’t want to hear any excuses. I don’t care what you do, just please leave us alone.”

Lila had stared at him dumbstruck, and he had walked away. He didn’t know if she would stop, but he had gotten the message across to her. After that, she, just like Chloé, had stopped interacting with Adrien. She had seemed to move on. She continued to lie, but, as if to save face, she had stopped telling lies about Marinette, and stopped trying to interfere with their relationship.

It didn’t mean that she was nicer to Marinette, she still held that same patronizing attitude, and dislike for her, but she had stopped targeting her. Her lies were more for her own gain. Now she had some super popular celebrity boyfriend that was back from Italy. But, big surprise, he was always too busy, so he couldn’t come to visit, and she could never seem to call him when everyone asked. 

Adrien didn’t care. As long as Lila was leaving the two of them alone, she could do what she wanted. And everyone else was free to believe her. Even Marinette had finally let go of her want to expose Lila, just shrugging and saying Adrien’s nature had maybe rubbed off on her. 

Marinette had also shown him the grimoire, allowing him to help her with her guardian duties. One day they had been going through the book, and Adrien had examined the text closely. “What does any of this even mean?”

“Exactly what I try to figure out,” she had explained. She tapped the page. “Master Fu did translate some, but not all of it. It’s pretty tough. But I did figure out one thing with Alya’s help.”

“Oh yeah! The charms you make!”

“Mmhmm.”

“Can I have one?”

“Silly, these only work on people who’ve already been akumatized!” she had teased him.

“Damn, but they’re really cute,” he had sighed. But then he had straightened. “But that’s okay, I still have your lucky charm you gave me.”

He had held up his hand shaking the bracelet around his wrist. He almost always wore it, and if he wasn’t wearing it, he put it in the pocket of his pants. He always liked keeping it with him because he truly believed it was his lucky charm. He wondered if she still had the one he had made her. 

“You really still wear that?” she had gasped, looking down at it.

“All the time. It’s my lucky charm after all,” he had winked.

She had put down the charm and took his face in her hands. He had grabbed her waist, pulling her close to him, as her lips had touched his. It was soft at first, before she really kissed him, causing his head to spin.

Her kisses always had that effect on him. It always caused him to get lost in the sensation, causing the blood to rush in his body. She had pulled away, but he pulled her back for one more kiss. He could never get enough. 

“I still have your charm, too,” she had whispered after they finally pulled away.

“You do?”

She had opened the drawer of her desk. “Of course I do. You made it for me, after all, I’ll always cherish anything you made me, Adrien.”

His heart had spun, thumping wildly all around his body. She always knew how to make his heart go wild, to make him fall even deeper for her.

“Now you’re just asking for me to kiss you.”

“No!” she had giggled, but he took her hands in his as the sound of her laughter got louder. “We just kissed.”

“So there’s a kissing limit?”

“I was showing you the book,” she had reminded him.

He had looked down at it. Then he took it out of her hands and put it on the desk. “That can wait, right?”

She had looked at him exasperated, turning back to the book and then to him. “Ahhh, fine!”

“You know you want to kiss me too!”

“Well…” she had tapped a finger against his lips. “I guess you’re right about that, my adorable boyfriend.” And their lips had pressed against each other once more. And again. And some more. 

But again, almost everything had gone smoothly between the two of them. Until his father had gotten involved. He hadn’t wanted to tell his father the first few weeks, but eventually, he had found out when Nathalie had told him.

Nathalie had told him when she saw the two kissing goodbye from school. A mistake on Adrien’s part. His father had been dismayed. “You’re dating the Dupain-Cheng girl?”

“Yes,” Adrien had said confidently. Any other time Adrien would have faltered, but not anymore. He wasn’t going to let his father interfere with his relationship with Marinette. When he had dated Kagami, he had never been supportive of it. Part of the reason being that he had differences with Kagami’s mother, Tomoe. 

His father hadn’t made another remark after that, instead just not saying anything to Adrien about Marinette. He had seemed to dance around the topic of Adrien dating Marinette. It was strange. Adrien had expected his father to say something about him dating someone. In fact, all of Paris was now aware, since it was on the news. 

He had eventually assumed that his father was okay with it. That was until Marinette had called him crying two months into dating. He had picked up the phone to find her sobbing. 

“Mari, what’s wrong!?” he had asked.

She hadn’t said anything, instead, crying, and he immediately told her to hang on and that he’d go to her room. He had raced across the buildings to her balcony. And as soon as he had arrived, he had detransformed, immediately wrapping his arms around her, pulling her close to him.

He had pushed her hair back from her face, whispering, “Hey… hey, what’s wrong? I’m here now.”

She had clutched tightly to his shirt, and finally sobbed, “Your father…”

And with those two words, his blood had gone cold. Those two words and her crying could only mean one thing. His father had done something to hurt her. And that was something he couldn’t forgive. Ever.

“What did he do?” he had asked, teeth gritted. 

“He… he came to the bakery today and told me to break up with you, he said me dating you was making the Agreste Brand look bad…”

Adrien had never felt anger that strong. How dare his father do something like that. He had pretended that he was okay with Adrien dating Marinette, and then went and did this?

“And he threatened that if I didn’t break up with you… he’d take you out of school… and I…” she had stopped, shaking her head against his chest.

Adrien had been furious. So absolutely blind sighted with anger at that moment, he had wanted to go and march up to his father and tell him off. How dare he? How dare he approach his girlfriend and threaten her like that? Adrien’s hands had clenched into fists around her waist. He had been seething. Absolutely burning.

“But I couldn’t do it… I knew I had to tell you first… I couldn’t just break up with you like that,” she had gone on.

Adrien had hugged her tighter. He was so glad. So glad that she had decided to tell him all of this instead of breaking up with him. He couldn’t imagine what would have happened if Marinette had broken up with him out of the blue. 

“And I’m glad you did. I’m not going to let this happen.”

“But he’ll take you out of school!” she had quickly said. 

“Let him then. I’m done being his pawn and always abiding by his rules, especially when they’re hurtful for me. We’re going to graduate soon, anyways.”

“But, you can’t do that! You’d be home alone!”

“I’m not going to let him threaten you and me like this. I’m going to show him that he can’t do whatever he wants anymore, and just expect me to idly stand by. So if that’s what he wants, I’ll stay home. But I’m going to take my stand!”

Marinette had shaken her head. “No, this feels wrong! I should’ve…”

“Broken up with me?” he had asked, hurt. She would want to break things off with him? Even though they loved each other so much?

“I… I don’t want you to be all alone, Adrien! Your freedom matters so much to me!”

He had leaned forward, brushing her hair back from her forehead, pressing a soft kiss against it. “Don’t cry, Mari. I will never be able to get anywhere with my father if I don’t take my stand. I need to let him know. And I can’t stand the fact that he threatened you like that, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry .”

She had finally relaxed her tensed muscles. “It’s not your fault, Adrien. I don’t want to break up with you… that’s why… I felt like I had to tell you this.”

“I’m really glad you did, I don’t know what… if you had broken up with me, I can’t even imagine,” Adrien had trailed off, a weird feeling crept up his spine.

He would imagine that his emotions would go out of whack. He’d be furious. He could have possibly been… akumatized? He had gasped then, muscles tensing. Marinette had clearly felt that and ran a hand down his back. “What’s wrong?”

“I just had a thought… I might be wrong… but what if this is the situation that caused me to get akumatized?”

Marinette had frozen. 

“I did say it was our love that had caused it. And I already had a suspicion when you told me that my father might have something to do with it. What if… in that other world, you didn’t tell me what happened, and had just broken up with me?”

It had been a wild speculation, but it seemed fitting to Adrien. Maybe it wasn’t the case, but his gut had a feeling. Marinette had looked up at him. “You… I mean, I’m not sure. It could be the case…”

“I don’t know, it’s a speculation, but it seems valid.”

They had then stayed like that a while, Adrien holding Marinette in his arms. “I’m going to confront him tomorrow. I’m almost eighteen, I’m old enough to make my own decisions. And I’m one hundred percent sure that you’re doing nothing to ‘damage the name’ of our brand, that was just a shitty excuse. And even if that is the case, I don’t give a shit. To hell with the brand then!”

Marinette had rested her head against his chest. “Are you sure, Adrien?”

“Yes. I’ve never been more surer of anything!”

“That’s not a word,” she had snorted. 

“Sure it is! It’s the comparative adjective of sure!”

She had raised a brow. “Not the sentence ‘more surer’ Mr. Genius!”

He had shrugged but was glad that she was smiling now, instead of crying. After a pause, she had said, “Just… I’ll be upset if your dad forces you to stay home because of me. But I’m glad you’re taking a stand for yourself.”

Adrien had kissed her goodnight, assuring her that everything would be okay. But in reality, there had been a pit of anxiety welling in his stomach. The second time he was going to stand up to his father. The first time hadn’t amounted to anything, what would his father do the second time? 

“You’re really gonna confront your father?” Plagg had asked the morning of the next day.

Adrien had swallowed, trying to keep his face calm, but his heart was a mess, pounding so loud, the blood roaring in his ears. But the anger was still there. The anger that his father had threatened Marinette, had also threatened Adrien too indirectly. And he was tired of it. So tired. 

He had marched down the stairs and ignored Nathalie. He didn’t need her approval to talk to his own father. Instead, he had marched right up to the door of his father’s atelier, and opened it, revealing his father inside, swiping the screen.

His father had immediately looked up, anger in his eyes. “Adrien! What do you think you’re doing?”

“Why did you threaten Marinette to break up with me?”

His father had blinked, clearly looking taken aback. “What?”

“You went to Marinette’s house and told her to break up with me, or else you’d take me out of school? Or am I wrong?”

Adrien had fisted his hands to stop from shaking. This had been a lot different than the first time he had confronted his father. He was going straight to the point, he was not holding back. He had been furious.

“Because… she’s not good for the Agreste Brand--”

“That’s bullshit!”

“Adrien!”

“I think I would have known if she was causing a problem for our brand! Everyone on the news is okay with our relationship, there’s nothing wrong! Marinette is well-liked by so many celebrities, in fact one of the designs she made was showcased in one of our fashion events. I am confident that that’s not the case!”

His father had stared him down, fury etched on his face. “How dare you speak to me like this, Adrien?”

“How dare you threaten my girlfriend like that?”

“Because I don’t approve of your relationship with her!”

“What’s so wrong with it? Give me an actual reason!”

His father had shaken his head. “I already told you, you should date someone more appropriate for your status!”

“My status?” Adrien had scoffed. His blood had been boiling. He couldn’t believe his father had been talking about Marinette like that. He didn’t even care for his son’s happiness. “I’m not breaking up with her!”

“If you continue this, I will pull you out of school!”

“Go ahead then, I’m not breaking up with her! I’m done with your threats!” Adrien had countered. “But just know, father, if things continue to go this way… our relationship will just become worse. I’m getting tired of all of this.”

His father had stayed silent, turning his back to Adrien. Adrien had taken that as the hint that he was being pulled out of school. He had left and returned to his phone with a lot of messages. 

Marinette: did you tell him?

Marinette: are you okay?

Marinette: hey, im worried, answer me <333

Marinette: i love you adrien, but you do the stupidest things sometimes

Adrien had smiled fondly at his phone. He hadn’t been sure how to break the news to Marinette. He knew she’d be furious. 

Adrien: hey i told him

Adrien: it went as well as youd expect :/

Marinette: shit 

Marinette: what happened???

Adrien: nothing, i confronted him, he got mad

Adrien: its probably safe to say im not going to school

Marinette: NO STOP

Marinette: adrien i cant believe hes doing this

Marinette: im sorry im sorry, i feel awful

Marinette: can i call? I feel terrible. I have to talk to your dad :(

Adrien had called her, and she immediately started apologizing.

“Shit, Adrien. I can’t believe he’d go and do this! I should have--”

“Don’t finish that sentence, Marinette. It’s not your fault, and I don’t even want to talk about breaking up!” Adrien had interrupted her. “I did this because I wanted to. And I don’t care. I took a stand for myself, so if he wants to take me out of school, let him.”

But in reality, it had hurt Adrien so much. The fact that he’d have to leave school. The fact that his father couldn’t be happy for his son. He was so hellbent on getting his point across, he hadn’t even considered Adrien’s feelings.

“But you can’t just leave school!”

“I… I don’t mind.”

“That’s a lie, Adrien! Don’t make yourself think that!”

Adrien had shaken his head again. “It’s fine, I mean of course, I want to go to school, but I’m not going to let my father win. And I’m not breaking up with you.”

“But--”

“I’ve made my decision, Marinette. Really, please, don’t feel bad.”

Adrien hadn’t told Nino. He had been sure if he had, Nino would have burst through the door determined to fight his father. Instead, Adrien had spent the rest of the day in his room, refusing to leave. He had been furious with his father.

Even when Nathalie had knocked on his door and tried to get him to leave, he had still stubbornly refused. So Nathalie had left the food at his door.

The next day had been Sunday, and Adrien had still stubbornly refused to leave his room. He hadn’t wanted to go and see his father. His father hadn’t even come up to apologize. After half of the day had passed, Nathalie barged into his room.

“Adrien, this is ridiculous,” she had said. 

“What is?”

She had splayed her hands about, gesturing towards the boy on the bed. Plagg had immediately hidden on one of Adrien’s shelves when he heard the door creak. “This, Adrien. You’re really going to stay up here pouting?”

“What else am I going to do? Talk to my always busy father who doesn’t want to talk to me?”

“I know you’re mad--”

“Don’t try to excuse his actions! What he’s doing is manipulating! He’s not only threatening me, he’s threatening my girlfriend? Don’t you know how wrong that is? What’s he going to gain out of this?”

Nathalie had taken a deep breath. “I know, Adrien.”

He hadn’t expected that. He had expected Nathalie to defend his father. He had raised a brow. Maybe she was going to try reverse psychology on him. 

“I know what he’s doing is wrong. I won’t excuse it.”

That had been new. Adrien hadn’t been sure what to say and finally turned to look at her. 

“Why doesn’t my happiness matter?” he had asked. “I always do what my father wants! But just this once, I wish he’d listen to me! If he really cared, he’d know I love Marinette, and she makes me happy. And he wouldn’t cruelly take me out of school because I’m disobeying him! What kind of father goes and threatens his son’s girlfriend?”

Nathalie had pursed her lips. “Secluding yourself in this room isn’t good for you.”

“Well, this is where I’m going to be since I’m not going to school.”

She had stared at him for a few seconds, sadness in her gaze. Finally, she had walked out of his room without another word. He had wondered what that reaction meant, if anything he had said had actually gotten through to her. 

The next morning, she had burst into his room again. “Nathalie?” he had asked, jumping up to look at her. 

“Adrien, get up! School starts in thirty minutes!”

“School?” he had asked bewildered.

“Yes, you need to get ready so your bodyguard can drive you!” 

“But… I thought…?” Adrien had stammered, eyes wide. 

“Be down in ten minutes, you need breakfast.”

Then she had left, leaving Adrien a wide-eyed mess. What… had been going on? He had thought he was out of school now. He had walked down the stairs after getting ready and saw that his father was standing at the window of the dining room.

As soon as Adrien had entered, his father had turned around.

“Father?”

“Adrien… sit,” he had said, gesturing towards the table. 

There had been… two plates. For two people? Adrien had stared at the plates, his mind a muddled mess. This had to be some sort of fever dream. There was no way… 

“Adrien,” his father had said again.

Adrien had looked up, blinking. It was such a good dream. He had wanted it to go on forever. “What is this?”

“Breakfast… with my son.”

“You don’t do breakfast with me,” Adrien had quipped, narrowing his eyes.

“Will you sit?”

Adrien hesitantly pulled back the chair next to his father, sitting down. It had to be a dream. That couldn’t be real. His father would never ever do anything like this. 

“I thought about what you said yesterday.”

“What?”

“It was… not right of me to go to your… girlfriend like that.”

Adrien had just stared at his father. Who are you, and what have you done with my father? There had been times where he had misunderstandings with his father, and his father had apologized, but Adrien hadn’t been expecting this. It felt like there had to be some sort of catch to it all. 

“I don’t want to become distant with you Adrien… I don’t want to lose our relationship. You’re all that I have left, especially since your mother…” his father had trailed off.

Adrien had blinked at his father again. It had been so strange. Hearing that from his father. The same person was furious with Adrien and had threatened to pull him from school.

“I’m not going to pull you out of school, and I’m not going to ask you to break up with your girlfriend,” his father went on, as Adrien had remained silent. “If she really is the one who makes you happy…”

“She does, father,” Adrien had affirmed. It had been on the tip of his tongue to thank his father, but he had stopped himself. It was nothing to thank his father for. His father had finally displayed basic human decency. He didn’t deserve to be thanked or praised for doing the bare minimum. 

“I just… am tired of going by these suffocating rules. I do everything you ask of me, all the time, but I’m almost eighteen. I don’t need protecting, father. I am old enough to make my own choices,” Adrien had told his father earnestly. “And I’d appreciate it if you apologized to Marinette for threatening her like that.”

“Apologize?”

“Yes. She could file a complaint against you, you know. For threatening her like that! I don’t want you to hurt her like that again,” Adrien had angrily said. He was not going to let the fact that his father threatened Marinette slide. “She deserves an apology.”

His father had narrowed his eyes at Adrien, and Adrien had stared back, no-nonsense in his eyes. He had been dead serious.     

“Okay,” his father had finally said.

Adrien had assumed it had meant okay to apologizing to Marinette, not his other request, but he had been okay with it. One day he would work up to it. For now, he would take what his father would give him, but not without a fight if his father was being ridiculous. Because that Adrien, the doormat, was gone.

Adrien turned to see that Marinette was poking him. “Hey, what are you thinking about?”

“Hm?” he asked.

“You seem lost in your head.”

“I was?”

“Yeah, what were you thinking about?”

He looked directly into the girl’s bluebell eyes. The eyes he had loved for so long. The girl he had loved for so long was beside him. And he was content. Content with the fact that he could be here with her. After everything they had been through together, they were together, and they were happy.

He leaned in, pressing a soft kiss against her lips. “I was just thinking about how lucky I am to be here with you.”

He loved the red flush that developed across her skin. She sighed. “You dork,” she whispered, leaning in to kiss him again. 

Adrien didn’t know what the future held for them. He didn’t know what battles the two of them would have to fight together. But he was content. As long as he had her by his side, he was happy. 

Marinette felt like her life was a dream. Everything she could have ever wanted was happening. Adrien in her arms, kissing her lips. Adrien was her boyfriend. Adrien was hers. And she was his.

The past three months had been a dream. Mostly. Except for the slight hiccup that was Adrien’s father interfering. When his father had asked her to break up with Adrien, she had almost done it. She had almost gone to his house and demanded they break up because she couldn’t bear to see Adrien miserable and pulled from school.

But something stopped her. The fact that it would just be another misunderstanding between the two of them, especially after they had promised to communicate better. She couldn’t do it. She had to tell Adrien. Let him know so that they could work it through together. 

And she was glad every single day that she had told him. Who knew what could have happened if she had broken up with him that day. 

Other than that, everything had been going smoothly for them. They went on dates, something Marinette had dreamed of for so long. Though, their first date had been sort of a mess. Adrien had come in sunglasses and a cap. He had explained to Marinette that he was in disguise so no one could recognize him and ruin their date.

“But don’t they know that we’re dating?” she had asked.

He had shrugged. “I still don’t want to take any chances.”

It had gone well, at first, first going to the movies, and then planning on going to their favorite café, except when Wayhem had spotted them. 

“Hey Marinette, and… is that Adrien!?” he had said, super loudly, so that the people in the streets could hear him clearly.

Adrien had been shaking his head wildly, trying to tell Wayhem to keep his voice down, but it had already been too late. The people around Wayhem had heard them and started to rush towards Adrien.

“Adrien, are you here with your girlfriend Marinette?”

“Adrien, can I have your autograph?”

“Marinette, how is it dating Adrien? Have you been secretly dating before you went public?”

“OH MY GOD, IT’S ADRIEN AGRESTE!”

Adrien had grabbed Marinette’s hand, and the two of them hightailed the hell out of there, running down another alley.

“I never thought our first date would be us escaping your fans!” she had yelled. “This feels familiar, doesn’t it?”

“Wayhem’s a nice guy, but I swear…” Adrien had murmured. 

The rest of the date was spent avoiding people, and eventually, they ended up at Marinette’s bakery. Her parents had laughed and told them they were welcome to eat the pastries they baked. 

The two of them had then sat at Marinette’s dining table, eating the pastries her parents made after she had forced her parents to stay downstairs, and not interfere with her date. 

“That went terribly,” Adrien had moped.

“I didn’t think it would get that wild!”

“I just wanted to have a nice day with my girlfriend,” Adrien had groaned, leaning his head back. “Is that too much to ask?”

“Hey, I think it was fine. As long as we’re together.”

“Really?”

“Really, I love spending time with you, I don’t care where we spend it,” Marinette had said earnestly, poking his nose. “Well… almost anywhere.”

He had pressed a soft kiss against her finger, and she giggled in reply. “You’re too nice. Next time, though, I promise. We’re going to go somewhere better, and no one is going to interrupt us.” 

“Okay then! I’ll take your word on it.”

One of their dates was an ice cream date, of course, getting ice cream at André’s. Adrien had been sitting on a bench, while she had gone to get ice cream. When she had gotten there, she had bumped into Luka, who also was getting ice cream.

“Luka! Hey!”

“Marinette!” he had turned to face her. “You’re getting ice cream too?”

She had nodded, pointing to Adrien sitting on the bench. Luka had looked over and smiled. “I heard from Jules that the two of you were dating.”

“Yup!” she had nodded, wondering what he thought about that.

“I’m happy for you,” he had smiled. “I’m glad you finally got with him.” He had winked at her playfully, causing her to blush in embarrassment. Luka knew about her crush on Adrien all too well.

“Thanks, Luka,” she had thanked him, giving him a wide grin. She had been so happy that things between them were okay, and that he was happy for her. 

She had then looked at the ice cream in his hand. It was yellow, white, and blue. He had noticed her staring, and blushed. “Um… it’s for me… and Zoé…”

Marinette had watched as he turned to look over his shoulder, and she saw Zoé standing at the bridge, leaning and looking at the water. Marinette had been so happy for him. That he was happy now. That he had someone else now. She was sure that the two of them were happy together, and that’s all she had wanted for Luka. And she was sure that’s what he wanted for her as well.

“Ooooh, okay,” she had said, mischievously. “Well, I’m not going to interrupt your date. ”

His face had turned even redder. “Very funny… It was nice catching up, by the way.”

“It was,” she had waved as he turned to go. “See you later, Luka.”

“See you,” he had waved back at her, and then returned to Zoé’s side, as Marinette had watched the two of them fondly. They’d make a cute couple. Marinette was happy for them. 

Marinette and Adrien had even considered the idea of maybe going public with their relationship as Ladybug and Chat Noir. 

“What if we went public with our relationship?” Adrien had suggested one day, while he was laying his head in her lap, the two of them in her room.

“Aren’t we already public?”

“No, as Ladybug and Chat Noir.”

“Oh,” she had mused. She had wanted to. So badly. But she could already think of all the consequences of doing so. “But…”

“Ah, there’s a but.”

“Hey, I’m being serious!” she had swatted at him playfully. “I’m just saying, if we did go public, some super smart person could put two and two together, that we just revealed that we’re dating, and then a month later so do Ladybug and Chat Noir.”

Adrien had scoffed. 

“Well they could!” Marinette had insisted. “And, imagine the misunderstandings Hawkmoth could create if he knew we were dating!”

He had pouted, muttering, “There’s too many stupid things!”

“Adrien, I want to go public, more than anything. But remember, we have to be smart with this!”

“Ugh, I know. But I just want Paris to know…”

“Know what?”

“Know that I love you!”

Her heart had stopped. He always had the ability to do that. Stun her into a silence. Oh, she loved him so much. Sometimes it felt like she couldn’t keep it inside her body. Like her body couldn’t hold the love she felt for the boy. 

She had leaned towards his face, pressing a hard kiss against his mouth. Pulling back, she had whispered, “As long as I know that you love me, Adrien, I’m happy.”

“I love you,” he had whispered, staring into her eyes.

“I love you, too.”

“Can you kiss me again?”

She had suppressed a giggle. She loved the fact that he would ask her to kiss him. Of course, she loved the surprise kisses he would give her, but she cherished the way he would ask her to kiss him, or if he could kiss her. It was adorable. 

Leaning down again, she had kissed him again, this time longer and deeper. His hand had come up, furling in her hair, as he pulled her closer. After a few moments of kissing, Adrien had pulled away and sat up. 

“Hey, I’ve been meaning to ask for a while, what’s in here?” he had then asked Marinette, pointing to her chest at the side of the room. Her chest. Full of presents for him for the next twenty years or so. 

“NOTHING!” she had yelled.

He had immediately covered his ears, wincing slightly. “I’m right next to you, you don’t have to scream.”

“Oh, sorry, I just… it’s nothing… just, um… stuff.”

She’d be damned if she told him what was in that chest. She still hadn’t. Maybe one day. When she was brave enough. She had already been embarrassed about the photos, especially when he brought up that one-time Jagged Stone came to her house with the TV show.

“So, those pictures,” he had teased.

“Please, don’t.”

“I thought they were because you liked fashion !” he had continued, giving her a mischievous grin.

“I will never forgive Jagged.”

“But where did they go?”

“Gone…” she had murmured. 

“Well, I like the new pictures that are going up.”

She and him had taken many pictures together, and that’s what she started putting around her room. Pictures of her and Adrien. Something she once had just dreamed of. 

“I do too.”

“I still can’t believe you liked me that much to have your room covered in pictures!”

“Adrien!” she had moaned, pressing her face against her hands. “I bet you were just the same with your crush on Ladybug!”

To her satisfaction, he had blushed. “Well, I didn’t have your face all over my room.”

To her mortification, he had almost once found her pull-down of his schedule. After that, she had gotten rid of the thing, though it was sad to say bye to something she had worked so hard on. 

She didn’t want Adrien to know about her crazed obsession. Maybe… one day she would tell him just how much she liked him. But that was a day that was pretty far off. Very far off. Because she was not proud of her past.

And Adrien didn’t make it any better, bringing up her embarrassing moments, and telling her that he realized it was because she liked him that she did those weird things. Like the infamous wax museum incident. 

As he had started to go on about it, she started to block him out by singing very loudly, “Lalalalalalala!” She had not wanted to be reminded of her stupid old self and the stupid things she had done. She just wanted to move on.

Adrien had just laughed and told her that she was adorable.

“But really, you fell in love with me when I gave you the umbrella?”

“Um… listen, I was a fourteen year old girl, and that was honestly one of the most romantic things a guy had ever done for me!”

He had laughed. “All I did was apologize for the gum incident jand give you an umbrella.”

“Well, it meant so much to me,” she had whispered, running her finger across his arm, watching as the goosebumps formed on his flesh. “And ever since then, I’ve been in love with you, Adrien.”

“Oh, uh, yeah?”

“Yeah.”

After a pause of silence, she had countered his argument with, “What about you, you fell in love with me when I saved Chloé!”

“I fell in love with you then because I thought you were headstrong and incredibly admirable. But I fell in love all over again because I think you’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met.”

Her heart had pounded, the blood rushing to her cheeks. Every single time he told her that he loved her, it caused her stomach and heart to overfill with butterflies, thrilling her to no extent. 

“You’re really cheesy, you know that?” 

“But isn’t that one of the things you love about me?”

Yes, yes, yes. But she was not going to tell him that out loud. It would only flare up his ego. It was still amazing to see just how alike Adrien and Chat Noir really were. She couldn’t believe he had hidden himself so well, but these past few months, it seemed as if Adrien was becoming more comfortable with lowering the façade. He didn’t seem to care anymore about other people’s expectations, instead, doing what made him happy. And it made Marinette’s heart burst with happiness that he was finally allowing himself to be the person he wanted to be, not what others, including her (once upon a time), expected. 

She liked that the two of them learned to change with each other. She let go of her paranoia, the rules that she had been so hellbent on following. She realized that sometimes in life she just needed to… go with the flow. Not be paranoid by every little thing, or fear disappointing people. If she had never let her walls down, never let her mindset change, she would have never been here dating Adrien. These past few months would have never happened. 

The past dream-like months. A long, beautiful dream. Everything she had ever wanted. The weight that had constantly been pushing her down was slowly lifting, now that she had both Adrien and Alya by her side to help her with her guardian duties. She wasn’t alone anymore. 

The kwami’s had given Adrien a grand welcome. As soon as she had introduced him, the day after they had started dating, they had gone berserk, bombarding the poor boy. 

“Hey, isn’t that Adrien Agreste?”

“Yeah, the boy Marinette has a super crush on!”

“Wait, Sass, wasn’t he once the holder of the snake miraculous?”

“Why’s he here?”

“Marinette, why are you showing him to us? Isn’t he not allowed to see us?”

“Guys, one at a time!” Marinette had calmed them all down. Adrien had given her a bewildered glance, as if to say, this is what you deal with?

Oh, he had no idea.

“So, um, remember Chat Noir?” she had started, and then wanted to facepalm. Of course, they knew who Chat Noir was. “Well… Adrien is the holder of the black cat miraculous… meaning, he’s Chat Noir!”

There had been a moment of silence before the kwami’s went wild all over again.

“Wait, you’re Chat Noir!”

“OH, CHAT NOIR WAS ADRIEN THIS WHOLE TIME?”

“I knew it was Adrien!” Kaalki had boasted.

That one-time Kaalki had burst into Adrien’s room using a portal, so Kaalki was the only one other than Wayzz who knew Chat Noir’s real identity.

“WHERE’S PLAGG?”

“He’s right here!” Plagg had suddenly revealed himself to the kwamis, moving from his hiding spot from behind Adrien. 

“Plagg!” the kwamis had all screeched together, surrounding him in a hug.

“It feels like it’s been forever!” Barkk had exclaimed.

“Well, you don’t have to fear anymore, for I have returned!” Plagg had announced, holding his head up high.

The kwamis had seemed to have forgotten about Adrien, instead, turning all their attention to his kwami. He had shrugged, whispering to Marinette in a joking manner, “Well, better him than me!”

Ever since then, Adrien, along with Alya had been a great help to her. Even Nino, who would walk around, looking at the kwamis, the grimoire, and just shrug and say, “I don’t get it, but I like it. It’s cool.”

And he’d always ask Marinette while pointing to Wayzz, “Are you sure I can’t keep him? We’re like… bros.”

“Yes, he is my very special bro!” Wayzz had insisted one time.

Marinette had rolled her eyes. “You know the rules, you use it, then return it.”

“Shitty rules really. You guardians are so uptight about these rules, live a little,” Nino had pouted. 

“You get to spend time with him here!”

“Still, I want to have a kwami best friend too!”

“Nino!”

“You’re so mean… just like a Francine!”

Ever since he had figured out that she was Ladybug, he insisted on calling her Francine as a joke. It had been pretty annoying at first, but Marinette knew that Nino was just kidding around with her, and was honestly just used to it at this point. It was getting strange when he wouldn’t call her Francine.

The four of them had grown a lot closer since Nino and Alya had figured out. Of course, they were close before, but this was a different kind of closeness. They didn’t have to hide anything from their best friends anymore. They could finally be themselves. No more hiding or lying.

“You know, it feels like it’s the coincidences out of all coincidences, really,” Nino had said one day, on their double date. 

“What is?” Alya had asked.

“You know, that my best friend is Chat Noir, your best friend is Ladybug. And they both loved each other, but didn’t. Like she loved him as his civilian self, and he loved her as her superhero self, and it’s just, so complicated in a way it didn’t need to be? And the two of us went out of our minds trying to get these two together!” Nino had explained. “And who knew, they just loved each other, like the answer was right in front of us, and we were just working so damn hard to get them together.” 

“Your point, sweetie?”

“That we wasted so much time, just for these two morons to get together themselves, without our help. I want my time back. Not only my time, but my brain cells that I wasted too,” Nino had demanded, holding a hand out to Adrien.

Adrien had just blinked at him, and then put a napkin in his hand, causing the three of them to laugh as Nino looked disgusted. 

“If you want to live, this better be clean!” Nino had threatened. 

“It is… don’t worry,” Adrien had assured, giving Alya and Marinette a sly grin. Of course, it was clean, but Marinette knew Adrien just wanted to play around with his friend.

“Adrien, so help me, I will murder you.”

“Okay.”

“I’m seriously not joking.”

“Okay.”

“I mean it!”

“Okay.”

“Stop saying okay!”

“Okay.”

“Adrien!”

Adrien had then burst out laughing, shaking his head. “Sorry, I just wanted to get back at you for all those times you tried to be a smart ass with me. You’re right, it is fun making fun of your friends!”

“Hardy, har, har,” Nino had muttered sarcastically, throwing out the tissue in disgust. 

It was really like a breath of fresh air. Marinette didn’t know how much she had just… yearned for all of this until she had it. She was grateful every single day that she had agreed to Adrien’s deal that day. Her life was so much better now that she knew it was Adrien. The burden that had been placed on her chest for so long was finally removing itself, as she now had three friends to help her, instead of letting everything pile up on herself. 

Tikki had noticed how much happier Marinette was, and how Marinette had changed so much. One night when they had been sleeping, Tikki flew over to Marinette, staring at her. Marinette had blinked at her kwami, wondering if she’d say anything, and when she didn’t she had asked, “Yes, Tikki?”

“I was just thinking.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m proud of you, Marinette,” Tikki had praised her. “You are truly worthy of being a guardian!”

Marinette had beamed at her kwami’s compliment. It was almost like she was hearing Master Fu saying that to her. She didn’t know how badly she had wanted to hear those words from someone until now. Whether it be someone part of the order or a kwami, Marinette wanted to hear these words. She wanted to know that she was doing something right with her role as guardian. That she wasn’t disappointing anyone like she had feared so many times. 

“Thank you, Tikki. You have no idea how much that means to me!” she had thanked her kwami, leaning in and kissing her on the head.

And that night, Marinette had dreamed that Master Fu told her he was proud of her. Proud of the person and guardian she had become, and that he was never ashamed that he picked her. He knew all along he had made the right choice that day. 

Marinette wouldn’t take it back. It felt like ages ago that she had regretted Chat Noir finding her in that alley that day, but maybe it was a blessing in disguise. Fate led him to find her that day, and from there everything changed. A good change. A change she would cherish for the rest of her life.

To be with the man she loved. To finally allow herself to twist the rules, to not be scared of anyone’s expectations of her. Because she was just Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Ladybug, savior of Paris, alongside Chat Noir, and, at the end of the day, just a normal girl. 

And she wouldn’t want it any other way.

She finally pulled away from kissing Adrien when she heard her phone ding. Tikki and Plagg were bantering in the background some more and then moved to chase each other around Adrien’s bedroom, Plagg chasing after a squealing Tikki.

Marinette picked up her phone, looking at an emergency news report article pop up. She swiped to see that an akuma was attacking Paris at this very minute. Her eyes widened, as she turned to Adrien, who was also looking at her screen.

“Ah geez, a hero’s work is never done is it?” he sighed. 

“Time for the bug and cat team to go save the world!” she grinned at him, pushing herself off the bed. 

“Cat and bug, you mean.”

“No way, it’s bug and cat because ladybugs are better than cats.”

“Meouch, that’s kind of hurtful.”

“Don’t start.”

“What, you don’t like my pawful puns? Because I had a feline that you were getting used to them!”

She glared at him, causing him to burst out laughing. “Ah, you’re adorable when you’re mad, you know that?”

“Hey, don’t doubt my anger! Now stop messing around and making puns, and let’s transform!”

“Someone’s gotta cattitude,” he rolled his eyes.

That pun was just awful, and she gave him a disgusted look. He laughed. “Okay, fine, that one wasn’t good. But just wait and see the ones I have planned for when we see the akuma we’re about to battle.”

“Oh great!” Marinette muttered sarcastically.

“You know you love them,” he taunted, elbowing her, and raising a brow.

She turned her head away, trying to hide the smile. Maybe she did, but she’d never admit that to him. The two of them quickly transformed, ready to fight the akuma. They zipped out of Adrien’s window, surfing across roofs until they reached one where they could sort of see the chaos the akuma was causing in the town. Smoke rising, and angry yelling coming from the center, Marinette was ready for another battle. But she didn’t mind. She loved it. Especially since she was doing it with the boy she loved. 

“Ready?” she asked, turning to him. He was staring at her intently. She put a hand up quickly wondering if she had something on her cheek. 

“No, wait, one more thing!” he said, raising a finger.

“Wha--” she started, but was interrupted by a kiss. She smiled against his lips, and then closed her eyes, leaning into it. 

She pressed her hands against his chest, as he wrapped his around her waist, pulling her in closer. Savoring the moment. After a few moments, they both pulled away. He smiled at her, breathing slightly hard. Then he kissed her forehead, before really pulling away.

He extended his baton, and Marinette took out her yoyo, as they observed the city from the roof they were standing on. 

“Ready, milady?” he asked, looking over at her with his beautiful green eyes again.

It really was a blessing. Here she was, about to save the day with the partner she loved so dearly. It had taken a long time for the both of them to get here, but now they finally were together. And she would never take any of that back. 

She gave him a wide smile. Moments like these would go on for a while, hopefully forever. And she was ready to spend her time with him. To be by his side. Ladybug and Chat Noir, partners and lovers.

“Always.”